This is a modern-English version of Just—William, originally written by Crompton, Richmal.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
JUST—WILLIAM

JUST—WILLIAM
BY
RICHMAL CROMPTON

ILLUSTRATED BY
THOMAS HENRY
ILLUSTRATED BY
THOMAS HENRY
LONDON
GEORGE NEWNES, LIMITED
SOUTHAMPTON ST., STRAND, W.C.
LONDON
GEORGE NEWNES, LIMITED
SOUTHAMPTON ST., STRAND, W.C.
First Edition May, 1922.
Second Impression October, 1922.
Third Impression January, 1923.
Fourth Impression February, 1923.
Fifth Impression May, 1923.
Sixth Impression September, 1923.
Seventh Impression December, 1923.
Eighth Impression February, 1924.
Ninth Impression May, 1924.
First Edition May, 1922.
Second Impression October, 1922.
Third Impression January, 1923.
Fourth Impression February, 1923.
Fifth Impression May, 1923.
Sixth Impression September, 1923.
Seventh Impression December, 1923.
Eighth Impression February, 1924.
Ninth Impression May, 1924.
Made and Printed in Great Britain.
Wyman & Sons, Ltd., London, Reading and Fakenham.
Made and Printed in Great Britain.
Wyman & Sons, Ltd., London, Reading, and Fakenham.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
CHAPTER PAGE
- William Goes to the Movies 13
- William the Invader 33
- William Underneath the Stairs 57
- The Fall of the Idol 75
- The Show 94
- A Grammar Question 117
- William Joins the Band of Hope 132
- The Outlaws 150
- William and White Satin 168
- William's New Year's Day 186
- The Best Laid Plans 205
- “Jumble” 228
CHAPTER I
WILLIAM GOES TO THE PICTURES
It all began with William’s aunt, who was in a good temper that morning, and gave him a shilling for posting a letter for her and carrying her parcels from the grocer’s.
It all started with William’s aunt, who was in a great mood that morning and gave him a shilling for mailing a letter for her and carrying her parcels from the grocery store.
“Buy some sweets or go to the Pictures,” she said carelessly, as she gave it to him.
“Buy some candy or go to the movies,” she said casually, as she handed it to him.
William walked slowly down the road, gazing thoughtfully at the coin. After deep calculations, based on the fact that a shilling is the equivalent of two sixpences, he came to the conclusion that both luxuries could be indulged in.
William walked slowly down the road, thoughtfully looking at the coin. After careful calculations, figuring that a shilling is equal to two sixpences, he concluded that he could afford both luxuries.
In the matter of sweets, William frankly upheld the superiority of quantity over quality. Moreover, he knew every sweet shop within a two miles radius of his home whose proprietor added an extra sweet after the scale had descended, and he patronised these shops exclusively. With solemn face and eager eye, he always watched the process of weighing, and “stingy” shops were known and banned by him.
In terms of sweets, William openly believed that having more was better than having the best quality. He also knew every candy shop within a two-mile radius of his house where the owner would throw in an extra sweet after weighing. He only went to these shops. With a serious face and excited eyes, he always observed the weighing process, and he avoided the "stingy" shops that he had identified.
He wandered now to his favourite confectioner and stood outside the window for five minutes, torn between the rival attractions of Gooseberry Eyes and Marble Balls. Both were sold at 4 ounces for[14] 2d. William never purchased more expensive luxuries. At last his frowning brow relaxed and he entered the shop.
He walked over to his favorite candy shop and stood outside the window for five minutes, torn between the tempting options of Gooseberry Eyes and Marble Balls. Both were sold at 4 ounces for[14] 2d. William never bought more expensive treats. Finally, his frown eased, and he went into the shop.
“Sixpennoth of Gooseberry Eyes,” he said, with a slightly self-conscious air. The extent of his purchases rarely exceeded a penny.
“Sixpence for Gooseberry Eyes,” he said, a bit self-consciously. He usually didn’t spend more than a penny.
“Hello!” said the shopkeeper, in amused surprise.
“Hello!” said the shopkeeper, surprised and amused.
“Gotter bit of money this mornin’,” explained William carelessly, with the air of a Rothschild.
“Got a nice chunk of money this morning,” William said casually, acting like he was a Rothschild.
He watched the weighing of the emerald green dainties with silent intensity, saw with satisfaction the extra one added after the scale had fallen, received the precious paper bag, and, putting two sweets into his mouth, walked out of the shop.
He watched intently as they weighed the vibrant green candies, felt pleased when they added one more after the scale settled, accepted the cherished paper bag, and, popping two sweets into his mouth, left the shop.
Sucking slowly, he walked down the road towards the Picture Palace. William was not in the habit of frequenting Picture Palaces. He had only been there once before in his life.
Sucking slowly, he walked down the road toward the Picture Palace. William didn’t usually go to Picture Palaces. He had only been there once before in his life.
It was a thrilling programme. First came the story of desperate crooks who, on coming out of any building, glanced cautiously up and down the street in huddled, crouching attitudes, then crept ostentatiously on their way in a manner guaranteed to attract attention and suspicion at any place and time. The plot was involved. They were pursued by police, they leapt on to a moving train and then, for no accountable reason, leapt from that on to a moving motor-car and from that they plunged into a moving river. It was thrilling and William thrilled. Sitting quite motionless, he watched, with wide, fascinated eyes, though his jaws never ceased their rotatory movement and every now and then his hand would go mechanically to the paper[15] bag on his knees and convey a Gooseberry Eye to his mouth.
It was an exciting show. First, there was the story of desperate criminals who, whenever they left a building, looked around nervously up and down the street in huddled, crouched positions, then moved in a way that was sure to draw attention and suspicion wherever they went. The plot was complicated. They were chased by the police, jumped onto a moving train, and then, for no clear reason, jumped from that onto a moving car, and from there, they plunged into a rushing river. It was thrilling, and William was captivated. Sitting completely still, he watched with wide, fascinated eyes, even though his jaw never stopped moving in circles, and every now and then, his hand would instinctively reach for the paper[15] bag on his lap and bring a Gooseberry Eye to his mouth.
The next play was a simple country love-story, in which figured a simple country maiden wooed by the squire, who was marked out as the villain by his moustachios.
The next play was a straightforward country love story, featuring a naive country girl being pursued by the squire, who was clearly the villain because of his mustache.
After many adventures the simple country maiden was won by a simple country son of the soil in picturesque rustic attire, whose emotions were faithfully portrayed by gestures that must have required much gymnastic skill; the villain was finally shown languishing in a prison cell, still indulging in frequent eye-brow play.
After many adventures, the plain country girl was won over by a down-to-earth country guy in charming rural clothing, whose feelings were expressed through gestures that must have taken a lot of practice; the villain was eventually seen stuck in a prison cell, still playing with his eyebrows.
Next came another love-story—this time of a noble-hearted couple, consumed with mutual passion and kept apart not only by a series of misunderstandings possible only in a picture play, but also by maidenly pride and reserve on the part of the heroine and manly pride and reserve on the part of the hero that forced them to hide their ardour beneath a cold and haughty exterior. The heroine’s brother moved through the story like a good fairy, tender and protective towards his orphan sister and ultimately explained to each the burning passion of the other.
Next came another love story—this time about a noble-hearted couple, consumed by their mutual passion and kept apart not just by a series of misunderstandings that could only happen in a movie, but also by the heroine’s pride and reserve, and the hero’s pride and reserve that made them hide their feelings behind a cold and haughty exterior. The heroine’s brother moved through the story like a guardian angel, tender and protective of his orphaned sister, ultimately revealing to each of them the intense feelings the other had.
It was moving and touching and William was moved and touched.
It was emotional and heartfelt, and William was affected and inspired.
The next was a comedy. It began by a solitary workman engaged upon the re-painting of a door and ended with a miscellaneous crowd of people, all covered with paint, falling downstairs on top of one another. It was amusing. William was riotously and loudly amused.
The next was a comedy. It started with a lone worker repainting a door and ended with a random crowd of people, all covered in paint, tumbling down the stairs on top of each other. It was funny. William was extremely and loudly entertained.
Lastly came the pathetic story of a drunkard’s[16] downward path. He began as a wild young man in evening clothes drinking intoxicants and playing cards, he ended as a wild old man in rags still drinking intoxicants and playing cards. He had a small child with a pious and superior expression, who spent her time weeping over him and exhorting him to a better life, till, in a moment of justifiable exasperation, he threw a beer bottle at her head. He then bedewed her bed in Hospital with penitent tears, tore out his hair, flung up his arms towards Heaven, beat his waistcoat, and clasped her to his breast, so that it was not to be wondered at that, after all that excitement, the child had a relapse and with the words “Good-bye, Father. Do not think of what you have done. I forgive you,” passed peacefully away.
Lastly came the sad story of a drunkard’s[16] downward spiral. He started out as a wild young man in a suit, drinking and playing cards, and ended up as a wild old man in rags, still drinking and playing cards. He had a small child with a pious and superior look, who spent her time crying over him and urging him to live better, until in a moment of understandable frustration, he threw a beer bottle at her head. He then soaked her hospital bed with regretful tears, tore at his hair, raised his arms towards Heaven, beat his chest, and held her close to him, so it wasn’t surprising that after all that commotion, the child had a relapse and, with the words “Good-bye, Father. Don’t think about what you’ve done. I forgive you,” passed away peacefully.
William drew a deep breath at the end, and still sucking, arose with the throng and passed out.
William took a deep breath at the end, and still inhaling, got up with the crowd and walked out.
Once outside, he glanced cautiously around and slunk down the road in the direction of his home. Then he doubled suddenly and ran down a back street to put his imaginary pursuers off his track. He took a pencil from his pocket and, levelling it at the empty air, fired twice. Two of his pursuers fell dead, the rest came on with redoubled vigour. There was no time to be lost. Running for dear life, he dashed down the next street, leaving in his wake an elderly gentleman nursing his toe and cursing volubly. As he neared his gate, William again drew the pencil from his pocket and, still looking back down the road, and firing as he went, he rushed into his own gateway.[17]
Once outside, he carefully looked around and sneaked down the road toward home. Then he suddenly turned and ran down a side street to throw off his imaginary pursuers. He took a pencil from his pocket and, aiming it at the empty air, pretended to shoot twice. Two of his pursuers dropped dead, and the others came at him with renewed energy. There was no time to waste. Running for his life, he sped down the next street, leaving behind an elderly man nursing his toe and swearing loudly. As he got closer to his gate, William pulled out the pencil again and, still glancing back down the road and firing as he went, rushed through his own entrance.[17]

William’s father, who had stayed at home that day because of a bad[18] headache and a touch of liver, picked himself up from the middle of a rhododendron bush and seized William by the back of his neck.
William’s dad, who had stayed home that day because he had a bad[18] headache and some liver issues, got himself up from the middle of a rhododendron bush and grabbed William by the back of his neck.
“You young ruffian,” he roared, “what do you mean by charging into me like that?”
“You young troublemaker,” he shouted, “what do you think you’re doing, rushing into me like that?”
William gently disengaged himself.
William gently pulled away.
“I wasn’t chargin’, Father,” he said, meekly. “I was only jus’ comin’ in at the gate, same as other folks. I jus’ wasn’t looking jus’ the way you were coming, but I can’t look all ways at once, cause——”
“I wasn’t trying to be difficult, Father,” he said softly. “I was just coming in through the gate like everyone else. I just wasn’t looking the same way you were coming, but I can’t look in all directions at once, because ——”
“Be quiet!” roared William’s father.
“Be quiet!” roared William’s dad.
Like the rest of the family, he dreaded William’s eloquence.
Like the rest of the family, he feared William’s way with words.
“What’s that on your tongue! Put your tongue out.”
“What’s that on your tongue? Stick your tongue out.”
William obeyed. The colour of William’s tongue would have put to shame Spring’s freshest tints.
William obeyed. The color of William’s tongue would outshine the brightest shades of Spring.
“How many times am I to tell you,” bellowed William’s father, “that I won’t have you going about eating filthy poisons all day between meals?”
“How many times do I have to tell you,” shouted William’s father, “that I won’t let you go around eating disgusting junk all day between meals?”
“It’s not filthy poison,” said William. “It’s jus’ a few sweets Aunt Susan gave me ’cause I kin’ly went to the post office for her an’——”
“It’s not nasty poison,” William said. “It’s just a few candies Aunt Susan gave me because I kindly went to the post office for her and——”
“Be quiet! Have you got any more of the foul things?”
“Be quiet! Do you have any more of those awful things?”
“They’re not foul things,” said William, doggedly. “They’re good. Jus’ have one, an’ try. They’re jus’ a few sweets Aunt Susan kin’ly gave me an’——”
“They're not bad things,” William insisted stubbornly. “They're good. Just have one and try it. They're just a few candies Aunt Susan kindly gave me and——”
“Be quiet! Where are they?”
“Be quiet! Where are they?”
Slowly and reluctantly William drew forth his bag. His father seized it and flung it far into the bushes. For the next ten minutes William conducted a thorough and systematic search among[19] the bushes and for the rest of the day consumed Gooseberry Eyes and garden soil in fairly equal proportions.
Slowly and hesitantly, William pulled out his bag. His father grabbed it and threw it deep into the bushes. For the next ten minutes, William meticulously searched through[19] the bushes, and for the rest of the day, he ate Gooseberry Eyes and garden dirt in pretty much equal amounts.
He wandered round to the back garden and climbed on to the wall.
He walked around to the backyard and climbed onto the wall.
“Hello!” said the little girl next door, looking up.
“Hey!” said the little girl next door, looking up.
Something about the little girl’s head and curls reminded William of the simple country maiden. There was a touch of the artistic temperament about William. He promptly felt himself the simple country son of the soil.
Something about the little girl’s head and curls reminded William of a simple country girl. William had a hint of an artistic temperament. He quickly felt like a straightforward country lad tied to the land.
“Hullo, Joan,” he said in a deep, husky voice intended to be expressive of intense affection. “Have you missed me while I’ve been away?”
“Hey, Joan,” he said in a deep, husky voice meant to show deep affection. “Did you miss me while I was gone?”
“Didn’t know you’d been away,” said Joan. “What are you talking so funny for?”
“Didn’t know you were gone,” said Joan. “Why are you talking so weird?”
“I’m not talkin’ funny,” said William in the same husky voice, “I can’t help talkin’ like this.”
“I’m not speaking weird,” William said in the same deep voice, “I can’t help talking like this.”
“You’ve got a cold. That’s what you’ve got. That’s what Mother said when she saw you splashing about with your rain tub this morning. She said, ‘The next thing that we shall hear of William Brown will be he’s in bed with a cold.’”
“You’ve got a cold. That’s what you have. That’s what Mom said when she saw you playing in your rain tub this morning. She said, ‘The next thing we’ll hear about William Brown is that he’s in bed with a cold.’”
“It’s not a cold,” said William mysteriously. “It’s jus’ the way I feel.”
“It’s not a cold,” William said mysteriously. “It’s just how I feel.”
“What are you eating?”
"What are you having to eat?"
“Gooseberry Eyes. Like one?” He took the packet from his pocket and handed it down to her. “Go on. Take two—three,” he said in reckless generosity.
“Gooseberry Eyes. Want one?” He pulled the packet from his pocket and passed it to her. “Go ahead. Take two—three,” he said with carefree generosity.
“But they’re—dirty.”
“But they’re—gross.”
“Go on. It’s only ord’nery dirt. It soon sucks off. They’re jolly good.” He poured a shower of them lavishly down to her.[20]
“Go ahead. It’s just regular dirt. It washes off easily. They’re really good.” He poured a bunch of them generously down to her.[20]
“I say,” he said, reverting to his character of simple country lover. “Did you say you’d missed me? I bet you didn’t think of me as much as I did of you. I jus’ bet you didn’t.” His voice had sunk deeper and deeper till it almost died away.
“I say,” he said, going back to his role as a simple country lover. “Did you say you missed me? I bet you didn’t think about me as much as I thought about you. I just bet you didn’t.” His voice had grown deeper and deeper until it almost faded away.
“I say, William, does your throat hurt you awful, that you’ve got to talk like that?”
“I mean, William, does your throat hurt so much that you have to talk like that?”
Her blue eyes were anxious and sympathetic.
Her blue eyes were filled with concern and empathy.
William put one hand to his throat and frowned.
William placed one hand on his throat and scowled.
“A bit,” he confessed lightly.
"A little," he admitted lightly.
“Oh, William!” she clasped her hands. “Does it hurt all the time?”
“Oh, William!” she said, clasping her hands. “Does it hurt all the time?”
Her solicitude was flattering.
Her concern was flattering.
“I don’t talk much about it, anyway, do I?” he said manfully.
“I don’t really talk about it much, do I?” he said bravely.
She started up and stared at him with big blue eyes.
She sat up and looked at him with her big blue eyes.
“Oh, William! Is it—is it your—lungs? I’ve got an aunt that’s got lungs and she coughs and coughs,” William coughed hastily, “and it hurts her and makes her awful bad. Oh, William, I do hope you’ve not got lungs.”
“Oh, William! Is it—could it be your—lungs? I have an aunt who has lung issues and she coughs and coughs,” William interrupted with a cough, “and it hurts her and makes her really sick. Oh, William, I really hope you don’t have lung problems.”
Her tender, anxious little face was upturned to him. “I guess I have got lungs,” he said, “but I don’t make a fuss about ’em.”
Her sweet, nervous little face was tilted up to him. “I guess I have lungs,” he said, “but I don’t make a big deal about them.”
He coughed again.
He coughed again.
“What does the doctor say about it?”
“What does the doctor say about it?”
William considered a minute.
William took a moment.
“He says it’s lungs all right,” he said at last. “He says I gotter be jolly careful.”
“He says it’s definitely my lungs,” he finally said. “He says I have to be really careful.”
“William, would you like my new paintbox?”
“William, do you want my new paintbox?”
“I don’t think so. Not now. Thanks.”
“I don’t think so. Not at the moment. Thanks.”
“I’ve got three balls and one’s quite new. Wouldn’t you like it, William?”[21]
“I have three balls and one of them is pretty new. Wouldn’t you want it, William?”[21]
“No—thanks. You see, it’s no use my collectin’ a lot of things. You never know—with lungs.”
“No—thanks. You see, it’s pointless for me to collect a bunch of stuff. You never know—with lungs.”
“Oh, William!”
“Oh, William!”
Her distress was pathetic.
Her distress was sad.
“Of course,” he said hastily, “if I’m careful it’ll be all right. Don’t you worry about me.”
“Of course,” he said quickly, “if I’m careful, everything will be fine. Don’t worry about me.”
“Joan!” from the house.
“Joan!” from the home.
“That’s Mother. Good-bye, William dear. If Father brings me home any chocolate, I’ll bring it in to you. I will—honest. Thanks for the Gooseberry Eyes. Good-bye.”
“That’s Mom. Bye, William dear. If Dad brings me home any chocolate, I’ll bring it to you. I will—promise. Thanks for the Gooseberry Eyes. Bye.”
“Good-bye—and don’t worry about me,” he added bravely.
“Goodbye—and don’t worry about me,” he added bravely.
He put another Gooseberry Eye into his mouth and wandered round aimlessly to the front of the house. His grown-up sister, Ethel, was at the front door, shaking hands with a young man.
He popped another Gooseberry Eye into his mouth and aimlessly walked to the front of the house. His older sister, Ethel, was at the front door, shaking hands with a young man.
“I’ll do all I can for you,” she was saying earnestly.
“I'll do everything I can for you,” she was saying earnestly.
Their hands were clasped.
They were holding hands.
“I know you will,” he said equally earnestly.
“I know you will,” he said just as sincerely.
Both look and handclasp were long. The young man walked away. Ethel stood at the door, gazing after him, with a far-away look in her eyes. William was interested.
Both the look and the handshake were prolonged. The young man walked away. Ethel stood at the door, watching him leave, with a distant expression in her eyes. William was intrigued.
“That was Jack Morgan, wasn’t it?” he said.
“That was Jack Morgan, right?” he said.
“Yes,” said Ethel absently and went into the house.
“Yes,” Ethel replied absentmindedly and walked into the house.
The look, the long handclasp, the words lingered in William’s memory. They must be jolly fond of each other, like people are when they’re engaged, but he knew they weren’t engaged. P’raps they were too proud to let each other know how fond they were of each other—like the man and girl at[22] the pictures. Ethel wanted a brother like the one in the pictures to let the man know she was fond of him. Then a light came suddenly into William’s mind and he stood, deep in thought.
The look, the long handclasp, the words stayed in William’s memory. They must really care for each other, like people do when they’re engaged, but he knew they weren’t engaged. Maybe they were too proud to show each other how much they cared—like the couple in the pictures. Ethel wanted a brother like the one in the pictures to show the guy that she liked him. Then a sudden idea struck William, and he stood there, lost in thought.
Inside the drawing-room, Ethel was talking to her mother.
Inside the living room, Ethel was talking to her mom.
“He’s going to propose to her next Sunday. He told me about it because I’m her best friend, and he wanted to ask me if I thought he’d any chance. I said I thought he had, and I said I’d try and prepare her a little and put in a good word for him if I could. Isn’t it thrilling?”
“He’s going to propose to her next Sunday. He told me about it because I’m her best friend, and he wanted to ask me if I thought he had any chance. I said I thought he did, and I’d try to get her ready a bit and put in a good word for him if I could. Isn’t it exciting?”
“Yes, dear. By the way, did you see William anywhere? I do hope he’s not in mischief.”
“Yeah, babe. By the way, did you see William around? I really hope he’s not getting into trouble.”
“He was in the front garden a minute ago.” She went to the window. “He’s not there now, though.”
“He was in the front yard just a minute ago.” She went to the window. “But he’s not there now.”
William had just arrived at Mr. Morgan’s house.
William had just gotten to Mr. Morgan’s house.
The maid showed him into Mr. Morgan’s sitting-room.
The maid led him into Mr. Morgan’s living room.
“Mr. Brown,” she announced.
"Mr. Brown," she said.
The young man rose to receive his guest with politeness not unmixed with bewilderment. His acquaintance with William was of the slightest.
The young man stood up to greet his guest with a mix of politeness and confusion. He barely knew William.
“Good afternoon,” said William. “I’ve come from Ethel.”
“Good afternoon,” William said. “I’m here from Ethel.”
“Yes?”
“Yeah?”
“Yes.” William fumbled in his pocket and at last drew forth a rosebud, slightly crushed by its close confinement in the company of the Gooseberry Eyes, a penknife, a top and a piece of putty.
“Yes.” William fumbled in his pocket and finally pulled out a rosebud, slightly crushed from being squeezed in with the Gooseberry Eyes, a penknife, a top, and a piece of putty.
“She sent you this,” said William gravely.
“She sent you this,” William said seriously.
Mr. Morgan gazed at it with the air of one who is sleep-walking.[23]
Mr. Morgan looked at it as if he were sleepwalking.[23]

“Kinder keep-sake. Souveneer,” explained William.
"Kind keepsake. Souvenir," explained William.
“Yes. Er—any message?”
"Yes. Uh—any message?"
“Oh, yes. She wants you to come in and see her this evening.”
“Oh, yes. She wants you to come in and see her this evening.”
“Er—yes. Of course. I’ve just come from her. Perhaps she remembered something she wanted to tell me after I’d gone.”
“Um—yeah. Definitely. I just got back from seeing her. Maybe she thought of something she wanted to tell me after I left.”
“P’raps.”
"Maybe."
Then, “Any particular time?”
"Any specific time?"
“No. ’Bout seven, I expect.”
“No. Around seven, I expect.”
“Oh, yes.”
“Sure.”
Mr. Morgan’s eyes were fixed with a fascinated wondering gaze upon the limp, and by no means spotless, rose-bud.
Mr. Morgan's eyes were locked in a fascinated, curious stare at the limp and definitely not perfect rosebud.
“You say she—sent this?”
"You’re saying she sent this?"
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“And no other message?”
"And no other messages?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Er—well, say I’ll come with pleasure, will you?”
“Um—well, let’s say I’ll happily come along, okay?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Silence.
Quiet.
Then, “She thinks an awful lot of you, Ethel does.”
Then, “Ethel thinks a lot of you.”
Mr. Morgan passed a hand over his brow.
Mr. Morgan wiped his brow.
“Yes? Kind—er—very kind, I’m sure.”
“Yes? Very kind, I’m sure.”
“Always talkin’ about you in her sleep,” went on William, warming to his theme. “I sleep in the next room and I can hear her talkin’ about you all night. Jus’ sayin’ your name over and over again. ‘Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan.’” William’s voice was husky and soulful. “Jus’[25] like that—over an’ over again. ‘Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan.’”
“Always talking about you in her sleep,” William continued, getting into it. “I sleep in the next room and I can hear her talking about you all night. Just saying your name over and over again. ‘Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan.’” William's voice was deep and emotional. “Just like that—over and over again. ‘Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan.’”
Mr. Morgan was speechless. He sat gazing with horror-stricken face at his young visitor.
Mr. Morgan was at a loss for words. He sat there, staring with a face full of horror at his young visitor.
“Are you—sure?” he said at last. “It might be someone else’s name.”
“Are you—sure?” he finally said. “It could be someone else’s name.”
“No, ’tisn’t,” said William firmly. “It’s yours. ‘Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan’—jus’ like that. An’ she eats just nothin’ now. Always hangin’ round the windows to watch you pass.”
“No, it’s not,” William said firmly. “It’s yours. ‘Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan, Jack Morgan’—just like that. And she doesn’t eat anything now. Always hanging around the windows to watch you go by.”
The perspiration stood out in beads on Mr. Morgan’s brow.
The sweat pooled in beads on Mr. Morgan's forehead.
“It’s—horrible,” he said at last in a hoarse whisper.
“It’s—horrible,” he finally said in a raspy whisper.
William was gratified. The young man had at last realised his cruelty. But William never liked to leave a task half done. He still sat on and calmly and silently considered his next statement. Mechanically he put a hand into his pocket and conveyed a Gooseberry Eye to his mouth. Mr. Morgan also sat in silence with a stricken look upon his face, gazing into vacancy.
William felt a sense of satisfaction. The young man had finally recognized his own cruelty. But William never liked to leave a job unfinished. He remained seated, calmly and silently thinking about what to say next. Automatically, he reached into his pocket and brought a Gooseberry Eye to his mouth. Mr. Morgan also sat quietly, a shocked expression on his face, staring off into space.
“She’s got your photo,” said William at last, “fixed up into one of those little round things on a chain round her neck.”
“She’s got your photo,” William finally said, “set into one of those little round things on a chain around her neck.”
“Are—you—sure?” said Mr. Morgan desperately.
“Are you sure?” said Mr. Morgan desperately.
“Sure’s fate,” said William rising. “Well, I’d better be goin’. She pertic-ler wants to see you alone to-night. Good-bye.”
“Sure’s fate,” said William as he stood up. “Well, I’d better get going. She really wants to see you alone tonight. Goodbye.”
But Mr. Morgan did not answer. He sat huddled up in his chair staring in front of him long after William had gone jauntily on his way. Then he moistened his dry lips.
But Mr. Morgan didn't respond. He sat curled up in his chair, staring ahead long after William had cheerfully continued on his way. Then he wet his dry lips.
William was thinking of the pictures as he went home. That painter one was jolly good. When they all got all over paint! And when they all fell downstairs! William suddenly guffawed out loud at the memory. But what had the painter chap been doing at the very beginning before he began to paint? He’d been getting off the old paint with a sort of torch thing and a knife, then he began putting the new paint on. Just sort of melting the old paint and then scraping it off. William had never seen it done in real life, but he supposed that was the way you did get old paint off. Melting it with some sort of fire, then scraping it off. He wasn’t sure whether it was that, but he could find out. As he entered the house he took his penknife from his pocket, opened it thoughtfully, and went upstairs.
William was thinking about the pictures as he walked home. That painter one was really good. When they all got covered in paint! And when they all fell down the stairs! William suddenly burst out laughing at the memory. But what had the painter been doing at the very beginning before he started painting? He’d been removing the old paint with some kind of torch and a knife, then he started applying the new paint. Just sort of melting the old paint and scraping it off. William had never seen it done in real life, but he figured that was how you got old paint off. Melting it with some kind of fire, then scraping it off. He wasn’t sure if that was right, but he could find out. As he entered the house, he took his penknife from his pocket, opened it thoughtfully, and went upstairs.
Mr. Brown came home about dinner-time.
Mr. Brown came home around dinner time.
“How’s your head, father?” said Ethel sympathetically.
“How's your head, Dad?” Ethel asked sympathetically.
“Rotten!” said Mr. Brown, sinking wearily into an arm-chair.
“Rotten!” said Mr. Brown, sinking tiredly into an armchair.
“Perhaps dinner will do it good,” said Mrs. Brown, “it ought to be ready now.”
“Maybe dinner will help,” said Mrs. Brown, “it should be ready by now.”
The housemaid entered the room.
The maid entered the room.
“Mr. Morgan, mum. He wants to see Miss Ethel. I’ve shown him into the library.”
“Mr. Morgan, mom. He wants to see Miss Ethel. I’ve taken him to the library.”
“Now?” exploded Mr. Brown. “What the deu—why the dickens is the young idiot coming at this time of day? Seven o’clock! What time does he think we have dinner? What does he mean by coming round paying calls on people at dinner time? What——”
“Now?” Mr. Brown shouted. “What the heck—why on earth is that young fool showing up at this time of day? Seven o’clock! What time does he think we have dinner? What does he expect by dropping by to visit people at dinner time? What——”
“Ethel, dear,” interrupted Mrs. Brown, “do go[27] and see what he wants and get rid of him as soon as you can.”
“Ethel, sweetie,” interrupted Mrs. Brown, “please go[27] see what he wants and get him out of here as soon as you can.”
Ethel entered the library, carefully closing the door behind her to keep out the sound of her father’s comments, which were plainly audible across the hall.
Ethel walked into the library, gently shutting the door behind her to block out the sound of her dad's remarks, which were clearly audible from across the hall.
She noticed something wan and haggard-looking on Mr. Morgan’s face as he rose to greet her.
She noticed something pale and tired-looking on Mr. Morgan’s face as he stood up to greet her.
“Er—good evening, Miss Brown.”
“Uh—good evening, Miss Brown.”
“Good evening, Mr. Morgan.”
“Good evening, Mr. Morgan.”
Then they sat in silence, both awaiting some explanation of the visit. The silence became oppressive. Mr. Morgan, with an air of acute misery and embarrassment, shifted his feet and coughed. Ethel looked at the clock. Then—
Then they sat in silence, both waiting for an explanation about the visit. The silence grew heavy. Mr. Morgan, looking very miserable and embarrassed, shifted his feet and coughed. Ethel glanced at the clock. Then—
“Was it raining when you came, Mr. Morgan?”
“Was it raining when you arrived, Mr. Morgan?”
“Raining? Er—no. No—not at all.”
"Raining? Um—no. Not at all."
Silence.
Silence.
“I thought it looked like rain this afternoon.”
“I thought it looked like it was going to rain this afternoon.”
“Yes, of course. Er—no, not at all.”
“Yes, of course. Um—no, not at all.”
Silence.
Silence.
“It does make the roads so bad round here when it rains.”
“It really makes the roads terrible around here when it rains.”
“Yes.” Mr. Morgan put up a hand as though to loosen his collar. “Er—very bad.”
“Yes.” Mr. Morgan raised a hand as if to adjust his collar. “Um—really bad.”
“Almost impassable.”
"Nearly impossible to pass."
“Er—quite.”
"Um—sure."
Silence again.
Silence once more.
Inside the drawing-room, Mr. Brown was growing restive.
Inside the living room, Mr. Brown was becoming restless.
“Is dinner to be kept waiting for that youth all night? Quarter past seven! You know it’s just what I can’t stand—having my meals interfered with. Is my digestion to be ruined simply because[28] this young nincompoop chooses to pay his social calls at seven o’clock at night?”
“Are we seriously going to wait for that kid all night? It’s a quarter past seven! You know it drives me crazy—having my meals interrupted. Am I supposed to mess up my digestion just because[28] this young idiot thinks it’s okay to drop by at seven o’clock in the evening?”
“Then we must ask him to dinner,” said Mrs. Brown, desperately. “We really must.”
“Then we have to invite him over for dinner,” said Mrs. Brown, desperately. “We really have to.”
“We must not,” said Mr. Brown. “Can’t I stay away from the office for one day with a headache, without having to entertain all the young jackasses for miles around.” The telephone bell rang. He raised his hands above his head.
“We absolutely cannot,” said Mr. Brown. “Is it too much to ask to skip the office for just one day because of a headache, without having to entertain all the young idiots for miles around?” The phone rang. He raised his hands above his head.
“Oh——”
“Oh—”
“I’ll go, dear,” said Mrs. Brown hastily.
“I'll go, dear,” Mrs. Brown said quickly.
She returned with a worried frown on her brow.
She came back with a worried expression on her face.
“It’s Mrs. Clive,” she said. “She says Joan has been very sick because of some horrible sweets William gave her, and she said she was so sorry to hear about William and hoped he’d be better soon. I couldn’t quite make it out, but it seems that William has been telling them that he had to go and see a doctor about his lungs and the doctor said they were very weak and he’d have to be careful.”
“It’s Mrs. Clive,” she said. “She says Joan has been really sick because of some awful candy William gave her, and she said she was really sorry to hear about William and hoped he’d get better soon. I couldn’t quite understand it all, but it seems that William has been telling them he had to go see a doctor about his lungs and the doctor said they were pretty weak and he’d need to be careful.”
Mr. Brown sat up and looked at her. “But—why—on—earth?” he said slowly.
Mr. Brown sat up and looked at her. "But—why—on—earth?" he said slowly.
“I don’t know, dear,” said Mrs. Brown, helplessly. “I don’t know anything about it.”
“I don’t know, dear,” Mrs. Brown said, feeling helpless. “I don’t know anything about it.”
“He’s mad,” said Mr. Brown with conviction. “Mad. It’s the only explanation.”
“He's crazy,” said Mr. Brown confidently. “Crazy. It's the only explanation.”
Then came the opening and shutting of the front door and Ethel entered. She was very flushed.[29]
Then the front door opened and closed, and Ethel walked in. She looked really flushed.[29]

“He’s gone,” she said. “Mother, it’s simply horrible! He didn’t tell me much, but it seems that William actually went to his house and told him that I wanted to see him alone at seven o’clock this evening. I’ve hardly spoken to William to-day. He couldn’t have misunderstood anything I said.[30] And he actually took a flower with him—a dreadful-looking rosebud—and said I’d sent it. I simply didn’t know where to look or what to say. It was horrible!”
“He's gone,” she said. “Mom, it’s just awful! He didn’t tell me much, but it seems that William actually went to his house and told him that I wanted to see him alone at seven o’clock this evening. I’ve hardly talked to William today. He couldn’t have misunderstood anything I said.[30] And he actually took a flower with him—a terrible-looking rosebud—and said I’d sent it. I really didn’t know where to look or what to say. It was horrible!”
Mrs. Brown sat gazing weakly at her daughter.
Mrs. Brown sat staring weakly at her daughter.
Mr. Brown rose with the air of a man goaded beyond endurance.
Mr. Brown stood up like a man pushed past his breaking point.
“Where is William?” he said shortly.
“Where’s William?” he said shortly.
“I don’t know, but I thought I heard him go upstairs some time ago.”
“I’m not sure, but I think I heard him head upstairs a little while ago.”
William was upstairs. For the last twenty minutes he had been happily and quietly engaged upon his bedroom door with a lighted taper in one hand and penknife in the other. There was no doubt about it. By successful experiment he had proved that that was the way you got old paint off. When Mr. Brown came upstairs he had entirely stripped one panel of its paint.
William was upstairs. For the last twenty minutes, he had been happily and quietly working on his bedroom door with a lit candle in one hand and a pocket knife in the other. There was no doubt about it. Through trial and error, he had figured out that this was how to remove old paint. When Mr. Brown came upstairs, he had completely stripped one panel of its paint.
An hour later William sat in the back garden on an upturned box sucking, with a certain dogged defiance, the last and dirtiest of the Gooseberry Eyes. Sadly he reviewed the day. It had not been a success. His generosity to the little girl next door had been misconstrued into an attempt upon her life, his efforts to help on his only sister’s love affair had been painfully misunderstood, lastly because (among other things) he had discovered a perfectly scientific method of removing old paint, he had been brutally assaulted by a violent and unreasonable parent. Suddenly William began to wonder if his father drank. He saw himself, through a mist of pathos, as a Drunkard’s child. He tried[31] to imagine his father weeping over him in Hospital and begging his forgiveness. It was a wonder he wasn’t there now, anyway. His shoulders drooped—his whole attitude became expressive of extreme dejection.
An hour later, William was sitting in the back garden on an upside-down box, stubbornly sucking on the last and dirtiest of the Gooseberry Eyes. Sadly, he thought about the day. It hadn’t gone well. His kindness to the little girl next door had been misinterpreted as a threat to her life, his attempts to assist his only sister with her love life had been painfully misunderstood, and on top of that, after discovering a perfectly scientific way to strip old paint, he had been violently attacked by an angry, unreasonable parent. Suddenly, William began to wonder if his dad drank. He imagined himself, through a haze of sadness, as the child of an alcoholic. He tried[31] to picture his father crying over him in the hospital and begging for his forgiveness. It was a miracle he wasn’t there now, anyway. His shoulders slumped—his entire demeanor radiated deep despair.
Inside the house, his father, reclining at length in an armchair, discoursed to his wife on the subject of his son. One hand was pressed to his aching brow, and the other gesticulating freely. “He’s insane,” he said, “stark, raving insane. You ought to take him to a doctor and get his brain examined. Look at him to-day. He begins by knocking me into the middle of the rhododendron bushes—under no provocation, mind you. I hadn’t spoken to him. Then he tries to poison that nice little thing next door with some vile stuff I thought I’d thrown away. Then he goes about telling people he’s consumptive. He looks it, doesn’t he? Then he takes extraordinary messages and love tokens from Ethel to strange young men and brings them here just when we’re going to begin dinner, and then goes round burning and hacking at the doors. Where’s the sense in it—in any of it? They’re the acts of a lunatic—you ought to have his brain examined.”
Inside the house, his father, lounging in an armchair, talked to his wife about their son. One hand was pressed to his aching forehead, while the other gestured animatedly. “He’s insane,” he said, “totally insane. You need to take him to a doctor and get his brain checked. Look at him today. He starts by throwing me into the rhododendron bushes—without any reason, mind you. I hadn’t even said a word to him. Then he tries to poison that nice girl next door with some disgusting stuff I thought I had thrown away. Next, he goes around claiming he's sick. He looks it, doesn’t he? Then he brings strange young men here with messages and love notes from Ethel just when we’re about to start dinner, and then he runs around burning and damaging the doors. What sense does any of this make? These are the actions of a madman—you should get his brain checked.”
Mrs. Brown cut off her darning wool and laid aside the sock she had just finished darning.
Mrs. Brown cut her darning wool and set aside the sock she had just finished repairing.
“It certainly sounds very silly, dear,” she said mildly. “But there might be some explanation of it all, if only we knew. Boys are such funny things.”
“It definitely sounds pretty silly, dear,” she said casually. “But there could be some explanation for all of it, if only we understood. Boys are such strange creatures.”
She looked at the clock and went over to the window, “William!” she called. “It’s your bed-time, dear.”[32]
She checked the time and walked over to the window, “William!” she called. “It’s your bedtime, sweetheart.”[32]
William rose sadly and came slowly into the house.
William got up with a heavy heart and walked slowly into the house.
“Good night, Mother,” he said; then he turned a mournful and reproachful eye upon his father.
“Good night, Mom,” he said; then he gave his dad a sad and disappointed look.
“Good night, Father,” he said. “Don’t think about what you’ve done, I for——”
“Good night, Dad,” he said. “Don’t dwell on what you’ve done, I for——”
He stopped and decided, hastily but wisely, to retire with all possible speed.
He paused and quickly yet wisely decided to leave as fast as possible.
CHAPTER II
WILLIAM THE INTRUDER
“She’s different from everybody else in the world,” stammered Robert ecstatically. “You simply couldn’t describe her. No one could!”
“She’s unlike anyone else in the world,” Robert said excitedly. “You couldn’t possibly describe her. No one could!”
His mother continued to darn his socks and made no comment.
His mom kept mending his socks and didn’t say a word.
Only William, his young brother, showed interest.
Only William, his younger brother, showed interest.
“How’s she different from anyone else?” he demanded. “Is she blind or lame or sumthin’?”
“How is she different from anyone else?” he demanded. “Is she blind or lame or something?”
Robert turned on him with exasperation.
Robert turned to him in frustration.
“Oh, go and play at trains!” he said. “A child like you can’t understand anything.”
“Oh, go play with your trains!” he said. “A kid like you can’t understand anything.”
William retired with dignity to the window and listened, with interest unabated, to the rest of the conversation.
William gracefully moved to the window and listened, still fully engaged, to the rest of the conversation.
“Yes, but who is she, dear?” said their mother. “Robert, I can’t think how you get these big holes in your heels!”
“Yes, but who is she, dear?” said their mother. “Robert, I can’t understand how you get these big holes in your heels!”
Robert ran his hands wildly through his hair.
Robert ran his hands through his hair in frustration.
“I’ve told you who she is, Mother,” he said. “I’ve been talking about her ever since I came into the room.”
“I’ve told you who she is, Mom,” he said. “I’ve been talking about her ever since I walked into the room.”
“Yes, I know, dear, but you haven’t mentioned her name or anything about her.”[34]
“Yes, I know, dear, but you haven’t mentioned her name or anything about her.”[34]
“Well,” Robert spoke with an air of super-human patience, “she’s a Miss Cannon and she’s staying with the Clives and I met her out with Mrs. Clive this morning and she introduced me and she’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen and she——”
“Well,” Robert said with a level of extraordinary patience, “she’s a Miss Cannon and she’s staying with the Clives. I met her with Mrs. Clive this morning, and she introduced me. She’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen, and she——”
“Yes,” said Mrs. Brown hastily, “you told me all that.”
“Yes,” Mrs. Brown said quickly, “you already told me all that.”
“Well,” went on the infatuated Robert, “we must have her to tea. I know I can’t marry yet—not while I’m still at college—but I could get to know her. Not that I suppose she’d look at me. She’s miles above me—miles above anyone. She’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen. You can’t imagine her. You wouldn’t believe me if I described her. No one could describe her. She——”
"Well," continued the lovestruck Robert, "we should invite her for tea. I know I can’t marry anyone yet—not while I'm still in college—but I could get to know her. Not that I think she'd even notice me. She's way out of my league—way out of anyone's league. She's the most beautiful girl I've ever seen. You can't imagine her. You wouldn't believe me if I described her. No one could describe her. She—"
Mrs. Brown interrupted him with haste.
Mrs. Brown interrupted him fast.
“I’ll ask Mrs. Clive to bring her over one afternoon. I’ve no more of this blue wool, Robert. I wish you didn’t have your socks such different colours. I shall have to use mauve. It’s right on the heel; it won’t show.”
"I'll ask Mrs. Clive to bring her over one afternoon. I don't have any more of this blue wool, Robert. I wish your socks weren't such different colors. I'll have to use mauve. It's right on the heel; it won't show."
Robert gave a gasp of horror.
Robert gasped in shock.
“You can’t, Mother. How do you know it won’t show? And even if it didn’t show, the thought of it—! It’s—it’s a crisis of my life now I’ve met her. I can’t go about feeling ridiculous.”
“You can’t, Mom. How do you know it won’t be obvious? And even if it isn’t, just thinking about it—! It’s—it’s a major crisis in my life now that I’ve met her. I can’t just walk around feeling foolish.”
“I say,” said William open-mouthed. “Are you spoony on her?”
“I say,” said William with his mouth hanging open. “Are you into her?”
“William, don’t use such vulgar expressions,” said Mrs. Brown. “Robert just feels a friendly interest in her, don’t you, Robert?”
“William, don’t use such crude language,” said Mrs. Brown. “Robert just feels a friendly interest in her, right, Robert?”
“‘A friendly interest’!” groaned Robert in despair. “No one ever tries to understand what I[35] feel. After all I’ve told you about her and that she’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen and miles above me and above anyone and you think I feel a ‘friendly interest’ in her. It’s—it’s the one great passion of my life! It’s——”
“‘A friendly interest’!” groaned Robert in despair. “No one ever tries to understand what I[35] feel. After everything I’ve told you about her, how she’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen, and how she’s way out of my league and above everyone else, you think I feel a ‘friendly interest’ in her. It’s—it’s the one great passion of my life! It’s——”
“Well,” put in Mrs. Brown mildly, “I’ll ring up Mrs. Clive and ask if she’s doing anything to-morrow afternoon.”
“Well,” Mrs. Brown said gently, “I’ll call Mrs. Clive and see if she’s free tomorrow afternoon.”
Robert’s tragic young face lit up, then he stood wrapt in thought, and a cloud of anxiety overcast it.
Robert’s sad young face brightened, then he stood lost in thought, and a shadow of worry covered it.
“Ellen can press the trousers of my brown suit to-night, can’t she? And, Mother, could you get me some socks and a tie before to-morrow? Blue, I think—a bright blue, you know, not too bright, but not so as you don’t notice them. I wish the laundry was a decent one. You know, a man’s collar ought to shine when it’s new on. They never put a shine on to them. I’d better have some new ones for to-morrow. It’s so important, how one looks. She—people judge you on how you look. They——”
“Ellen can iron the pants of my brown suit tonight, right? And, Mom, could you grab me some socks and a tie before tomorrow? Blue, I think—a bright blue, you know, not too bright, but noticeable. I wish the laundry was decent. You know, a man's collar should shine when it’s new. They never give them that shine. I better get some new ones for tomorrow. It’s so important how you look. People judge you based on your appearance. They——”
Mrs. Brown laid her work aside.
Mrs. Brown set her work aside.
“I’ll go and ring up Mrs. Clive now,” she said.
"I'll go call Mrs. Clive now," she said.
When she returned, William had gone and Robert was standing by the window, his face pale with suspense, and a Napoleonic frown on his brow.
When she came back, William had left and Robert was by the window, his face pale with anxiety, and a serious frown on his forehead.
“Mrs. Clive can’t come,” announced Mrs. Brown in her comfortable voice, “but Miss Cannon will come alone. It appears she’s met Ethel before. So you needn’t worry any more, dear.”
“Mrs. Clive can’t make it,” Mrs. Brown said in her soothing voice, “but Miss Cannon will come by herself. It looks like she’s met Ethel before. So you don’t have to worry anymore, dear.”
Robert gave a sardonic laugh.
Robert laughed sarcastically.
“Worry!” he said, “There’s plenty to worry about still. What about William?”
“Worry!” he said, “There’s still a lot to worry about. What about William?”
“Well, can’t he go away somewhere to-morrow? Things never go right when William’s there. You know they don’t.”
"Well, can’t he just go somewhere tomorrow? Things never go well when William is around. You know that’s true."
“The poor boy must have tea with us, dear. He’ll be very good, I’m sure. Ethel will be home then and she’ll help. I’ll tell William not to worry you. I’m sure he’ll be good.”
“The poor boy has to have tea with us, dear. I’m sure he’ll be very well-behaved. Ethel will be home then and she’ll help out. I’ll let William know not to bother you. I’m sure he’ll be good.”
William had received specific instructions. He was not to come into the house till the tea-bell rang, and he was to go out and play in the garden again directly after tea. He was perfectly willing to obey them. He was thrilled by the thought of Robert in the rôle of the love-lorn hero. He took the situation quite seriously.
William had been given clear instructions. He wasn’t supposed to go inside the house until the tea bell rang, and he was to head back outside to play in the garden right after tea. He was more than happy to follow these rules. The idea of Robert as the heartbroken hero excited him. He viewed the whole situation with complete seriousness.
He was in the garden when the visitor came up the drive. He had been told not to obtrude himself upon her notice, so he crept up silently and peered at her through the rhododendron bushes. The proceeding also happened to suit his character of the moment, which was that of a Red Indian chief.
He was in the garden when the visitor drove up. He had been told not to draw her attention, so he quietly crept up and peeked at her through the rhododendron bushes. This also matched his mood at the moment, which felt like that of a Native American chief.
Miss Cannon was certainly pretty. She had brown hair, brown eyes, and dimples that came and went in her rosy cheeks. She was dressed in white and carried a parasol. She walked up the drive, looking neither to right nor left, till a slight movement in the bushes arrested her attention. She turned quickly and saw a small boy’s face, smeared black with burnt cork and framed in hens’ feathers tied on with tape. The dimples peeped out.
Miss Cannon was definitely attractive. She had brown hair, brown eyes, and dimples that appeared and disappeared in her rosy cheeks. She wore a white dress and carried a parasol. She walked up the path, not looking to the right or left, until a small movement in the bushes caught her attention. She turned quickly and saw a small boy’s face, covered in black burnt cork and surrounded by chicken feathers held on with tape. The dimples emerged.
“Hail, O great chief!” she said.
“Hello, great chief!” she said.
William gazed at her open-mouthed. Such intelligence on the part of a grown-up was unusual.[37]
William stared at her, speechless. It was unusual for an adult to display such intelligence.[37]

“Chief Red Hand,” he supplied with a fierce scowl.[38]
“Chief Red Hand,” he said with a fierce scowl.[38]
She bowed low, brown eyes alight with merriment.
She bowed deeply, her brown eyes sparkling with joy.
“And what death awaits the poor white face who has fallen defenceless into his hand?”
“And what death awaits the poor white face that has fallen defenseless into his hands?”
“You better come quiet to my wigwam an’ see,” said Red Hand darkly.
“You better come quietly to my place and see,” said Red Hand ominously.
She threw a glance to the bend in the drive behind which lay the house and with a low laugh followed him through the bushes. From one point the drawing-room window could be seen, and there the anxious Robert stood, pale with anxiety, stiff and upright in his newly-creased trousers (well turned up to show the new blue socks), his soulful eyes fixed steadfastly on the bend in the drive round which the beloved should come. Every now and then his nervous hand wandered up to touch the new tie and gleaming new collar, which was rather too high and too tight for comfort, but which the shopkeeper had informed his harassed customer was the “latest and most correct shape.”
She glanced towards the curve in the driveway where the house was hidden, and with a soft laugh, followed him through the bushes. From one angle, the drawing-room window was visible, and there stood the worried Robert, pale from anxiety, stiff and upright in his freshly pressed trousers (well turned up to show off his new blue socks), his soulful eyes fixed intently on the curve in the driveway where his beloved was expected to appear. Every now and then, his nervous hand would go up to adjust his new tie and shiny new collar, which was a bit too high and tight for comfort, but which the shopkeeper had told him was the “latest and most fashionable style.”
Meanwhile the beloved had reached William’s “dug-out.” William had made this himself of branches cut down from the trees and spent many happy hours in it with one or other of his friends.
Meanwhile, the beloved had arrived at William’s “dug-out.” William had built this himself out of branches cut down from trees and had spent many happy hours in it with one or another of his friends.
“Here is the wigwam, Pale-face,” he said in a sepulchral voice. “Stand here while I decide with Snake Face and the other chiefs what’s goin’ to be done to you. There’s Snake Face an’ the others,” he added in his natural voice, pointing to a small cluster of shrubs.
“Here’s the wigwam, White man,” he said in a grave voice. “Stay here while I figure out with Snake Face and the other chiefs what’s going to happen to you. There’s Snake Face and the others,” he added in his normal voice, pointing to a small group of bushes.
Approaching these, he stood and talked fiercely[39] and unintelligibly for a few minutes, turning his scowling corked face and pointing his finger at her every now and then, as, apparently, he described his capture.
Approaching them, he stood and spoke loudly[39] and incomprehensibly for a few minutes, occasionally twisting his frowning face and pointing his finger at her as he seemed to recount his capture.
Then he approached her again.
Then he went up to her again.
“That was Red Indian what I was talkin’ then,” he explained in his ordinary voice, then sinking it to its low, roaring note and scowling more ferociously than ever, “Snake Face says the Pale-face must be scalped and cooked and eat!”
“That was Native American that I was talking about,” he explained in his normal voice, then dropping it to a low, growling tone and scowling more fiercely than ever, “Snake Face says the White man must be scalped, cooked, and eaten!”
He took out a penknife and opened it as though to perform the operation, then continued, “But me and the others say that if you’ll be a squaw an’ cook for us we’ll let you go alive.”
He pulled out a pocket knife and opened it like he was about to do the job, then continued, “But the rest of us say that if you’ll be a woman and cook for us, we’ll let you go alive.”
Miss Cannon dropped on to her knees.
Miss Cannon dropped to her knees.
“Most humble and grateful thanks, great Red Hand,” she said. “I will with pleasure be your squaw.”
“Thank you so much, great Red Hand,” she said. “I would be happy to be your wife.”
“I’ve gotter fire round here,” said William proudly, leading her to the back of the wigwam, where a small wood fire smouldered spiritlessly, choked by a large tin full of a dark liquid.
“I’ve got a fire going here,” said William proudly, leading her to the back of the wigwam, where a small wood fire smoldered weakly, suffocated by a large tin full of a dark liquid.
“That, O Squaw,” said Red Hand with a dramatic gesture, “is a Pale-face we caught las’ night!”
“That, O Squaw,” said Red Hand with a dramatic gesture, “is a white man we caught last night!”
The squaw clasped her hands together.
The woman clasped her hands together.
“Oh, how lovely!” she said. “Is he cooking?”
“Oh, how lovely!” she said. “Is he cooking?”
Red Hand nodded. Then,
Red Hand nodded. Then,
“I’ll get you some feathers,” he said obligingly. “You oughter have feathers, too.”
“I’ll get you some feathers,” he said willingly. “You should have feathers, too.”
He retired into the depth of the wigwam and returned with a handful of hen feathers. Miss Cannon took off her big shady hat and stuck the feathers into her fluffy brown hair with a laugh.
He stepped into the back of the wigwam and came back with a handful of hen feathers. Miss Cannon took off her large, shady hat and playfully stuck the feathers into her fluffy brown hair, laughing.
“This is jolly!” she said. “I love Red Indians!”[40]
“This is so fun!” she said. “I love Native Americans!”[40]
“I’ve got some cork you can have to do your face, too,” went on William with reckless generosity. “It soon burns in the fire.”
“I’ve got some cork you can use for your face, too,” William continued with reckless generosity. “It burns up quickly in the fire.”
She threw a glance towards the chimneys of the house that could be seen through the trees and shook her pretty head regretfully.
She glanced at the chimneys of the house visible through the trees and shook her pretty head sadly.
“I’m afraid I’d better not,” she said sadly.
“I think I’d better not,” she said sadly.
“Well,” he said, “now I’ll go huntin’ and you stir the Pale-face and we’ll eat him when I come back. Now, I’ll be off. You watch me track.”
"Well," he said, "now I’ll go hunting and you take care of the White man, and we’ll eat him when I get back. Now, I’ll be on my way. You keep an eye on my tracks."
He opened his clasp-knife with a bloodthirsty flourish and, casting sinister glances round him, crept upon his hands and knees into the bushes. He circled about, well within his squaw’s vision, obviously bent upon impressing her. She stirred the mixture in the tin with a twig and threw him every now and then the admiring glances he so evidently desired.
He flipped open his pocket knife with a dramatic flourish and, glancing around with a suspicious look, crawled on his hands and knees into the bushes. He moved in circles, clearly within his partner’s sight, obviously trying to impress her. She stirred the mixture in the tin with a stick and occasionally threw him the admiring looks he clearly craved.
Soon he returned, carrying over his shoulder a door-mat which he threw down at her feet.
Soon he came back, carrying a door mat over his shoulder, which he dropped at her feet.
“A venison, O squaw,” he said in a lordly voice. “Let it be cooked. I’ve had it out all morning,” he added in his ordinary tones; “they’ve not missed it yet.”
“A deer, oh woman,” he said in a commanding voice. “Let it be prepared. I’ve had it out all morning,” he added in his usual tone; “they haven’t noticed it yet.”
He fetched from the “wigwam” two small jagged tins and, taking the larger tin off the fire, poured some into each.
He grabbed two small jagged tins from the "wigwam" and, taking the larger tin off the fire, poured some into each.
“Now,” he said, “here’s some Pale-face for you, squaw.”
“Now,” he said, “here’s some white guy for you, lady.”
“Oh,” she said, “I’m sure he’s awfully good, but——”
“Oh,” she said, “I’m sure he’s really good, but——”
“You needn’t be frightened of it,” said William protectively. “It’s jolly good, I can tell you.” He picked up the paper cover of a packet of soup[41] from behind the trees. “It’s jus’ that and water and it’s jolly good!”
“You don’t need to be afraid of it,” William said reassuringly. “It’s really good, I promise.” He picked up the paper cover of a packet of soup[41] from behind the trees. “It’s just that and water, and it’s really good!”
“How lovely! Do they let you——?”
“How nice! Do they allow you——?”
“They don’t let me,” he broke in hastily, “but there’s heaps in the larder and they don’t notice one every now an’ then. Go on!” encouragingly, “I don’t mind you having it! Honest, I don’t! I’ll get some more soon.”
“They won’t let me,” he interrupted quickly, “but there’s a lot in the pantry, and they don’t notice if one goes missing every now and then. Go ahead!” he encouraged, “I really don’t mind you having it! Seriously, I don’t! I’ll get some more soon.”
Bravely she raised the tin to her lips and took a sip.
Bravely, she lifted the tin to her lips and took a sip.
“Gorgeous!” she said, shutting her eyes. Then she drained the tin.
“Beautiful!” she said, closing her eyes. Then she finished the can.
William’s face shone with pride and happiness. But it clouded over as the sound of a bell rang out from the house.
William's face lit up with pride and happiness. But it darkened when the sound of a bell rang out from the house.
“Crumbs! That’s tea!”
“Wow! That’s tea!”
Hastily Miss Cannon took the feathers from her hair and put on her hat.
Hastily, Miss Cannon took the feathers out of her hair and put on her hat.
“You don’t keep a looking-glass in your wigwam I suppose?” she said.
“You don’t have a mirror in your place, do you?” she said.
“N-no,” admitted William. “But I’ll get one for next time you come. I’ll get one from Ethel’s room.”
“N-no,” William admitted. “But I’ll get one for the next time you come. I’ll get one from Ethel’s room.”
“Won’t she mind?”
“Is she going to mind?”
“She won’t know,” said William simply.
"She won't know," William said straightforwardly.
Miss Cannon smoothed down her dress.
Miss Cannon adjusted her dress.
“I’m horribly late. What will they think of me? It was awful of me to come with you. I’m always doing awful things. That’s a secret between you and me.” She gave William a smile that dazzled him. “Now come in and we’ll confess.”
“I’m really late. What will they think of me? It was terrible of me to come with you. I’m always doing terrible things. That’s a secret between us.” She flashed William a smile that amazed him. “Now come in and we’ll confess.”
“I can’t,” said William. “I’ve got to wash an’ come down tidy. I promised I would. It’s a[42] special day. Because of Robert, you know. Well you know. Because of—Robert!”
“I can’t,” said William. “I have to wash up and come down looking neat. I promised I would. It’s a[42] special day. Because of Robert, you know. Well you know. Because of—Robert!”
He looked up at her mystified face with a significant nod.
He looked up at her confused face and nodded meaningfully.
Robert was frantic. He had run his hands through his hair so often that it stood around his head like a spiked halo.
Robert was panicking. He had run his hands through his hair so many times that it stuck out around his head like a spiky halo.
“We can’t begin without her,” he said. “She’ll think we’re awful. It will—put her off me for ever. She’s not used to being treated like that. She’s the sort of girl people don’t begin without. She’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever met in all my life and you—my own mother—treat her like this. You may be ruining my life. You’ve no idea what this means to me. If you’d seen her you’d feel more sympathy. I simply can’t describe her—I——”
“We can’t start without her,” he said. “She’ll think we’re horrible. It will—turn her off me forever. She’s not used to being treated like this. She’s the kind of girl people don’t begin without. She’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever met in my life and you—my own mother—treat her like this. You might be ruining my life. You have no idea what this means to me. If you’d seen her, you’d feel more sympathy. I just can’t describe her—I——”
“I said four o’clock, Robert,” said Mrs. Brown firmly, “and it’s after half-past. Ethel, tell Emma she can ring the bell and bring in tea.”
“I said four o’clock, Robert,” Mrs. Brown said firmly, “and it’s after half-past. Ethel, let Emma know she can ring the bell and bring in tea.”
The perspiration stood out on Robert’s brow.
The sweat dripped from Robert's forehead.
“It’s—the downfall of all my hopes,” he said hoarsely.
“It’s—the end of all my hopes,” he said in a hoarse voice.
Then, a few minutes after the echoes of the tea-bell died away, the front door bell rang sharply. Robert stroked his hair down with wild, unrestrained movements of his hands, and summoned a tortured smile to his lips.
Then, a few minutes after the echoes of the tea bell faded, the front doorbell rang sharply. Robert ran his hands through his hair in a wild, frantic way and forced a strained smile onto his lips.
Miss Cannon appeared upon the threshold, bewitching and demure.
Miss Cannon stood in the doorway, charming and modest.
“Aren’t I perfectly disgraceful?” she said with her low laugh. “To tell the truth, I met your little[43] boy in the drive and I’ve been with him some time. He’s a perfect little dear, isn’t he?”
“Aren’t I completely outrageous?” she said with a light laugh. “Honestly, I ran into your little[43] boy in the driveway and I’ve been hanging out with him for a while. He’s just the sweetest little guy, isn’t he?”
Her brown eyes rested on Robert. Robert moistened his lips and smiled the tortured smile, but was beyond speech.
Her brown eyes were on Robert. Robert wet his lips and gave a pained smile, but he couldn't find the words.
“Yes, I know Ethel and I met your son—yesterday, wasn’t it?”
“Yes, I know Ethel, and I met your son—yesterday, right?”
Robert murmured unintelligibly, raising one hand to the too tight collar, and then bowed vaguely in her direction.
Robert mumbled incomprehensibly, lifting one hand to the overly tight collar, and then vaguely bowed towards her.
Then they went in to tea.
Then they went in for tea.
William, his hair well brushed, the cork partially washed from his face, and the feathers removed, arrived a few minutes later. Conversation was carried on chiefly by Miss Cannon and Ethel. Robert racked his brain for some striking remark, something that would raise him in her esteem far above the ranks of the ordinary young man, but nothing came. Whenever her brown eyes rested on him, however, he summoned the mirthless smile to his lips and raised a hand to relieve the strain of the imprisoning collar. Desperately he felt the precious moments passing and his passion yet unrevealed, except by his eyes, whose message he was afraid she had not read.
William, his hair neatly styled, with some cork still lingering on his face and the feathers gone, arrived a few minutes later. The conversation mostly flowed between Miss Cannon and Ethel. Robert struggled to come up with a clever remark, something that would elevate him in her eyes above the average young man, but nothing came to mind. Whenever her brown eyes fell on him, he forced a smile and raised a hand to ease the discomfort of his tight collar. He felt the precious moments slipping away, his feelings still unexpressed, except through his eyes, which he feared she hadn’t understood.
As they rose from tea, William turned to his mother, with an anxious sibilant whisper,
As they finished their tea, William turned to his mother and whispered anxiously,
“Ought I to have put on my best suit too?”
“Ought I to have put on my best suit too?”
The demure lights danced in Miss Cannon’s eyes and the look the perspiring Robert sent him would have crushed a less bold spirit.
The soft lights sparkled in Miss Cannon's eyes, and the glance that the sweating Robert shot at him would have defeated someone with a weaker spirit.
William had quite forgotten the orders he had received to retire from the scene directly after tea. He was impervious to all hints. He followed[44] in the train of the all-conquering Miss Cannon to the drawing-room and sat on the sofa with Robert who had taken his seat next his beloved.
William completely forgot the instructions he got to leave the scene right after tea. He didn’t pick up on any hints. He followed[44] in the wake of the unstoppable Miss Cannon to the living room and sat on the sofa with Robert, who had taken his spot next to his beloved.
“Are you—er—fond of reading, Miss Cannon?” began Robert with a painful effort.
“Do you—uh—enjoy reading, Miss Cannon?” Robert started, struggling to get the words out.
“I—wrote a tale once,” said William boastfully, leaning over Robert before she could answer. “It was a jolly good one. I showed it to some people. I’ll show it to you if you like. It began with a pirate on a raft an’ he’d stole some jewel’ry and the king the jewels belonged to was coming after him on a steamer and jus’ when he was comin’ up to him he jumped into the water and took the jewls with him an’ a fish eat the jewls and the king caught it an’,” he paused for breath.
“I—wrote a story once,” William said proudly, leaning over Robert before she could respond. “It was really good. I showed it to some people. I can show it to you if you want. It started with a pirate on a raft who had stolen some jewelry, and the king whose jewels they were was chasing after him on a steamer. Just when the king was getting close, the pirate jumped into the water with the jewels, and a fish ate the jewels, and then the king caught the fish and,” he paused to catch his breath.
“I’d love to read it!” said Miss Cannon.
“I’d love to read it!” said Miss Cannon.
Robert turned sideways, and resting an arm on his knee to exclude the persistent William, spoke in a husky voice.
Robert turned to the side, resting an arm on his knee to block out the persistent William, and spoke in a raspy voice.
“What is your favourite flower, Miss Cannon?”
“What’s your favorite flower, Miss Cannon?”
William’s small head was craned round Robert’s arm.
William’s small head was turned around Robert’s arm.
“I’ve gotter garden. I’ve got Virginia Stock grow’n all over it. It grows up in no time. An’ must’erd ’n cress grows in no time, too. I like things what grow quick, don’t you? You get tired of waiting for the other sorts, don’t you?”
“I’ve got a garden. I’ve got Virginia Stock growing all over it. It grows in no time. And mustard and cress grow in no time, too. I like things that grow quickly, don’t you? You get tired of waiting for the other kinds, right?”
Robert rose desperately.
Robert got up urgently.
“Would you care to see the garden and green-houses, Miss Cannon?” he said.
“Would you like to see the garden and greenhouses, Miss Cannon?” he asked.
“I’d love to,” said Miss Cannon.
“I’d love to,” said Miss Cannon.
With a threatening glare at William, Robert led the way to the garden. And William, all innocent animation, followed.[45]
With a menacing look at William, Robert took the lead to the garden. And William, looking all innocent and lively, followed.[45]

“Can you tie knots what can’t come untied?” he demanded.[46]
“Can you tie knots that won't come undone?” he asked.[46]
“No,” she said, “I wish I could.”
“No,” she said, “I wish I could.”
“I can. I’ll show you. I’ll get a piece of string and show you afterwards. It’s easy but it wants practice, that’s all. An’ I’ll teach you how to make aeroplanes out of paper what fly in the air when it’s windy. That’s quite easy. Only you’ve gotter be careful to get ’em the right size. I can make ’em and I can make lots of things out of match boxes an’ things an’——”
"I can do it. I'll show you. I'll get a piece of string and demonstrate it for you later. It's simple, but it just takes some practice, that's all. And I'll teach you how to make paper airplanes that fly in the wind. That's pretty easy too. You just have to make sure they're the right size. I can make them, and I can create lots of things out of matchboxes and other stuff and—"
The infuriated Robert interrupted.
Angry Robert interrupted.
“These are my father’s roses. He’s very proud of them.”
“These are my dad’s roses. He’s really proud of them.”
“They’re beautiful.”
“They're stunning.”
“Well, wait till you see my Virginia Stock! that’s all. Wait——”
“Well, just wait until you see my Virginia Stock! That’s it. Wait——”
“Will you have this tea-rose, Miss Cannon?” Robert’s face was purple as he presented it. “It—it—er—it suits you. You—er—flowers and you—that is—I’m sure—you love flowers—you should—er—always have flowers. If I——”
“Will you take this tea rose, Miss Cannon?” Robert’s face was bright red as he offered it. “It—it—um—it looks great on you. You—uh—flowers and you—that is—I’m sure—you love flowers—you should—uh—always have flowers. If I——”
“An’ I’ll get you those red ones and that white one,” broke in the equally infatuated William, determined not to be outshone. “An’ I’ll get you some of my Virginia Stock. An’ I don’t give my Virginia Stock to anyone,” he added with emphasis.
“I'm going to get you those red ones and that white one,” interrupted the equally smitten William, determined not to be outdone. “And I’ll get you some of my Virginia Stock. And I don’t share my Virginia Stock with anyone,” he added with emphasis.
When they re-entered the drawing-room, Miss Cannon carried a large bouquet of Virginia Stock and white and red roses which completely hid Robert’s tea-rose. William was by her side, chatting airily and confidently. Robert followed—a pale statue of despair.
When they walked back into the living room, Miss Cannon held a big bouquet of Virginia Stock and white and red roses that completely covered Robert’s tea rose. William was next to her, chatting casually and confidently. Robert trailed behind—a pale figure of hopelessness.
In answer to Robert’s agonised glance, Mrs.[47] Brown summoned William to her corner, while Robert and Miss Cannon took their seat again upon the sofa.
In response to Robert’s pained look, Mrs.[47] Brown called William over to her corner, while Robert and Miss Cannon sat down again on the sofa.
“I hope—I hope,” said Robert soulfully, “I hope your stay here is a long one?”
“I hope—I hope,” said Robert earnestly, “I hope your stay here is a long one?”
“Well, why sha’n’t I jus’ speak to her?” William’s whisper was loud and indignant.
“Well, why can't I just speak to her?” William's whisper was loud and upset.
“’Sh, dear!” said Mrs. Brown.
"Shh, dear!" said Mrs. Brown.
“I should like to show you some of the walks around here,” went on Robert desperately with a fearful glance towards the corner where William stood in righteous indignation before his mother. “If I could have that—er—pleasure—er—honour?”
“I'd love to show you some of the walks around here,” Robert continued desperately, casting a fearful look at the corner where William stood, filled with righteous anger in front of his mother. “If I could have that—uh—pleasure—uh—honor?”
“I was only jus’ speaking to her,” went on William’s voice. “I wasn’t doin’ any harm, was I? Only speaking to her!”
“I was just talking to her,” William’s voice continued. “I wasn’t doing any harm, was I? Just talking to her!”
The silence was intense. Robert, purple, opened his lips to say something, anything to drown that horrible voice, but nothing would come. Miss Cannon was obviously listening to William.
The silence was overwhelming. Robert, feeling flushed, opened his mouth to say something, anything to drown out that awful voice, but no words came. Miss Cannon was clearly focused on William.
“Is no one else ever to speak to her.” The sibilant whisper, raised in indignant appeal, filled all the room. “Jus’ ’cause Robert’s fell in love with her?”
“Is no one else ever going to speak to her?” The hissing whisper, filled with indignant appeal, filled the whole room. “Just because Robert’s fallen in love with her?”
The horror of the moment haunted Robert’s nights and days for weeks to come.
The horror of that moment haunted Robert's nights and days for weeks afterward.
Mrs. Brown coughed hastily and began to describe at unnecessary length the ravages of the caterpillars upon her husband’s favourite rose-tree.
Mrs. Brown coughed quickly and started to go on at great length about the damage the caterpillars had caused to her husband’s favorite rose bush.
William withdrew with dignity to the garden a minute later and Miss Cannon rose from the sofa.
William gracefully left for the garden a minute later, and Miss Cannon got up from the sofa.
“I must be going, I’m afraid,” she said with a smile.[48]
“I have to go now, I’m sorry,” she said with a smile.[48]
Robert, anguished and overpowered, rose slowly.
Robert, distressed and overwhelmed, got up slowly.
“You must come again some time,” he said weakly but with passion undaunted.
“You have to come back again sometime,” he said weakly but with unwavering passion.
“I will,” she said. “I’m longing to see more of William. I adore William!”
“I will,” she said. “I can’t wait to see more of William. I love William!”
They comforted Robert’s wounded feelings as best they could, but it was Ethel who devised the plan that finally cheered him. She suggested a picnic on the following Thursday, which happened to be Robert’s birthday and incidentally the last day of Miss Cannon’s visit, and the picnic party was to consist of—Robert, Ethel, Mrs. Clive and Miss Cannon, and William was not even to be told where it was to be. The invitation was sent that evening and Robert spent the week dreaming of picnic lunches and suggesting impossible dainties of which the cook had never heard. It was not until she threatened to give notice that he reluctantly agreed to leave the arrangements to her. He sent his white flannels (which were perfectly clean) to the laundry with a note attached, hinting darkly at legal proceedings if they were not sent back, spotless, by Thursday morning. He went about with an expression of set and solemn purpose upon his frowning countenance. William he utterly ignored. He bought a book of poems at a second-hand bookshop and kept them on the table by his bed.
They did their best to comfort Robert’s hurt feelings, but it was Ethel who came up with the plan that finally lifted his spirits. She suggested having a picnic the following Thursday, which was not only Robert’s birthday but also the last day of Miss Cannon’s visit. The picnic group would include Robert, Ethel, Mrs. Clive, and Miss Cannon, and William wasn’t even going to be told about it. The invitation was sent out that evening, and Robert spent the week envisioning picnic lunches and suggesting extravagant treats that the cook had never even heard of. It wasn't until the cook threatened to quit that he reluctantly agreed to let her handle the arrangements. He sent his white trousers (which were perfectly clean) to the laundry with a note attached, ominously hinting at legal action if they weren’t returned spotless by Thursday morning. He walked around with an expression of serious determination on his frowning face. He completely ignored William. He bought a book of poetry at a used bookstore and kept it on the table next to his bed.
They saw nothing of Miss Cannon in the interval, but Thursday dawned bright and clear, and Robert’s anxious spirits rose. He was presented with a watch and chain by his father and with a[49] bicycle by his mother and a tin of toffee (given not without ulterior motive) by William.
They didn’t see anything of Miss Cannon during that time, but Thursday arrived bright and clear, and Robert's spirits lifted. His father gave him a watch and chain, his mother gave him a [49] bicycle, and William gave him a tin of toffee (which he didn't give without a hidden agenda).
They met Mrs. Clive and Miss Cannon at the station and took tickets to a village a few miles away whence they had decided to walk to a shady spot on the river bank.
They met Mrs. Clive and Miss Cannon at the station and got tickets to a village a few miles away, from where they decided to walk to a shady spot by the riverbank.
William’s dignity was slightly offended by his pointed exclusion from the party, but he had resigned himself to it, and spent the first part of the morning in the character of Chief Red Hand among the rhododendron bushes. He had added an ostrich feather found in Ethel’s room to his head-dress, and used almost a whole cork on his face. He wore the door-mat pinned to his shoulders.
William felt a bit hurt by being intentionally left out of the party, but he accepted it and spent the first part of the morning pretending to be Chief Red Hand among the rhododendron bushes. He had added an ostrich feather he found in Ethel’s room to his headdress and used nearly a whole cork on his face. He wore a doormat pinned to his shoulders.
After melting some treacle toffee in rain-water over his smoking fire, adding orange juice and drinking the resulting liquid, he tired of the game and wandered upstairs to Robert’s bedroom to inspect his birthday presents. The tin of toffee was on the table by Robert’s bed. William took one or two as a matter of course and began to read the love-poems. He was horrified a few minutes later to see the tin empty, but he fastened the lid with a sigh, wondering if Robert would guess who had eaten them. He was afraid he would. Anyway he’d given him them. And anyway, he hadn’t known he was eating them.
After melting some treacle toffee in rainwater over his smoking fire, adding orange juice, and drinking the mixture, he got bored of the game and went upstairs to Robert’s bedroom to check out his birthday presents. The tin of toffee was on the table next to Robert’s bed. William took a couple without thinking and started reading the love poems. He was shocked a few minutes later to see the tin was empty, but he closed the lid with a sigh, wondering if Robert would figure out who had eaten them. He was worried he would. Anyway, he had given them to him. And besides, he hadn’t realized he was eating them.
He then went to the dressing-table and tried on the watch and chain at various angles and with various postures. He finally resisted the temptation to wear them for the rest of the morning and replaced them on the dressing-table.
He then went to the dressing table and tried on the watch and chain from different angles and while posing in different ways. In the end, he resisted the urge to wear them for the rest of the morning and put them back on the dressing table.
Then he wandered downstairs and round to the[50] shed, where Robert’s new bicycle stood in all its glory. It was shining and spotless and William gazed at it in awe and admiration. He came to the conclusion that he could do it no possible harm by leading it carefully round the house. Encouraged by the fact that Mrs. Brown was out shopping, he walked it round the house several times. He much enjoyed the feeling of importance and possession that it gave him. He felt loth to part with it. He wondered if it was very hard to ride. He had tried to ride one once when he was staying with an aunt. He stood on a garden bench and with difficulty transferred himself from that to the bicycle seat. To his surprise and delight he rode for a few yards before he fell off. He tried again and fell off again. He tried again and rode straight into a holly bush. He forgot everything in his determination to master the art. He tried again and again. He fell off or rode into the holly bush again and again. The shining black paint of the bicycle was scratched, the handle bars were slightly bent and dulled; William himself was bruised and battered but unbeaten.
Then he wandered downstairs and around to the[50] shed, where Robert’s new bicycle stood in all its glory. It was shining and spotless, and William gazed at it in awe and admiration. He decided it wouldn’t do any harm to carefully move it around the house. Since Mrs. Brown was out shopping, he walked it around the house several times. He really enjoyed the feeling of importance and ownership it gave him. He didn’t want to let go of it. He wondered if it was hard to ride. He had tried riding one once when he was visiting an aunt. He stood on a garden bench and awkwardly moved from that to the bicycle seat. To his surprise and delight, he rode for a few yards before he fell off. He tried again and fell off again. He tried again and rode straight into a holly bush. He forgot everything in his determination to master the skill. He kept trying again and again. He fell off or crashed into the holly bush over and over. The shiny black paint of the bicycle got scratched, the handlebars were slightly bent and dulled; William himself was bruised and battered but not defeated.
At last he managed to avoid the fatal magnet of the holly bush, to steer an unsteady ziz-zag course down the drive and out into the road. He had had no particular intention of riding into the road. In fact he was still wearing his befeathered headgear, blacked face, and the mat pinned to his shoulders. It was only when he was actually in the road that he realised that retreat was impossible, that he had no idea how to get off the bicycle.
At last, he managed to dodge the deadly pull of the holly bush and wobbled down the driveway in a zigzag pattern until he hit the road. He hadn’t planned on riding into the street. In fact, he was still wearing his feathered hat, painted face, and the mat pinned to his shoulders. It wasn’t until he was actually in the road that he realized retreat was impossible and that he had no clue how to get off the bicycle.
What followed was to William more like a nightmare than anything else. He saw a motor-lorry[51] coming towards him and in sudden panic turned down a side street and from that into another side street. People came out of their houses to watch him pass. Children booed or cheered him and ran after him in crowds. And William went on and on simply because he could not stop. His iron nerve had failed him. He had not even the presence of mind to fall off. He was quite lost. He had left the town behind him and did not know where he was going. But wherever he went he was the centre of attraction. The strange figure with blackened, streaked face, mat flying behind in the wind and a head-dress of feathers from which every now and then one floated away, brought the population to its doors. Some said he had escaped from an asylum, some that he was an advertisement of something. The children were inclined to think he was part of a circus. William himself had passed beyond despair. His face was white and set. His first panic had changed to a dull certainty that this would go on for ever. He would never know how to stop. He supposed he would go right across England. He wondered if he were near the sea now. He couldn’t be far off. He wondered if he would ever see his mother and father again. And his feet pedalled mechanically along. They did not reach the pedals at their lowest point; they had to catch them as they came up and send them down with all their might.
What happened next felt more like a nightmare to William than anything else. He spotted a truck coming toward him and, in a sudden panic, turned down a side street and then into another. People came outside their houses to watch him go by. Kids booed or cheered and ran after him in crowds. William just kept going because he couldn’t stop. His nerves had completely left him. He didn’t even have the presence of mind to fall off. He was totally lost. He had left the town behind and didn’t know where he was headed. But no matter where he went, he was the center of attention. The odd figure with a blackened, streaked face, a mat flying behind in the wind, and a headdress of feathers—some of which floated away now and then—brought crowds to their doors. Some said he had escaped from an asylum, while others thought he was some kind of advertisement. The kids leaned toward believing he was part of a circus. William himself had moved beyond despair. His face was pale and tense. His initial panic had turned into a dull certainty that this would go on forever. He had no idea how to stop. He figured he might just keep going right across England. He wondered if he was near the sea now. He couldn't be far off. He wondered if he would ever see his mom and dad again. And his feet kept pedaling mechanically. They didn’t reach the pedals at their lowest point; they had to catch them as they came up and push them down with all their strength.
It was very tiring; William wondered if people would be sorry if he dropped down dead.
It was very exhausting; William wondered if anyone would care if he just collapsed and died.
I have said that William did not know where he was going.
I said that William had no idea where he was headed.
The picnickers walked down the hill from the little station to the river bank. It was a beautiful morning. Robert, his heart and hopes high, walked beside his goddess, revelling in his nearness to her though he could think of nothing to say to her. But Ethel and Mrs. Clive chattered gaily.
The picnickers walked down the hill from the small station to the riverbank. It was a beautiful morning. Robert, feeling optimistic and excited, walked next to his goddess, enjoying being close to her even though he couldn't think of anything to say. Meanwhile, Ethel and Mrs. Clive chatted happily.
“We’ve given William the slip,” said Ethel with a laugh. “He’s no idea where we’ve gone even!”
“We’ve lost William,” Ethel said with a laugh. “He has no idea where we are!”
“I’m sorry,” said Miss Cannon, “I’d have loved William to be here.”
“I’m sorry,” Miss Cannon said, “I really wish William could be here.”
“You don’t know him,” said Ethel fervently.
"You don't know him," Ethel said passionately.
“What a beautiful morning it is!” murmured Robert, feeling that some remark was due from him. “Am I walking too fast for you—Miss Cannon?”
“What a beautiful morning!” Robert murmured, feeling like he needed to say something. “Am I walking too fast for you—Miss Cannon?”
“Oh, no.”
“Oh no.”
“May I carry your parasol for you?” he enquired humbly.
“Can I hold your umbrella for you?” he asked politely.
“Oh, no, thanks.”
"No, thanks."
He proposed a boat on the river after lunch, and it appeared that Miss Cannon would love it, but Ethel and Mrs. Clive would rather stay on the bank.
He suggested a boat ride on the river after lunch, and it seemed like Miss Cannon would love it, but Ethel and Mrs. Clive preferred to stay on the bank.
His cup of bliss was full. It would be his opportunity of sealing lifelong friendship with her, of arranging a regular correspondence, and hinting at his ultimate intentions. He must tell her that, of course, while he was at college he was not in a position to offer his heart and hand, but if she could wait—— He began to compose speeches in his mind.
His happiness was complete. This was his chance to establish a lifelong friendship with her, set up regular correspondence, and hint at his future intentions. He needed to tell her that, of course, while he was in college, he couldn’t offer his heart and hand, but if she could wait— He started to draft speeches in his mind.
They reached the bank and opened the luncheon baskets. Unhampered by Robert the cook had surpassed herself. They spread the white cloth[53] and took up their position around it under the shade of the trees.
They got to the bank and opened the lunch baskets. Unbothered by anything, Robert the cook had outdone herself. They spread the white cloth[53] and settled around it in the shade of the trees.
Just as Robert was taking up a plate of sandwiches to hand them with a courteous gesture to Miss Cannon, his eyes fell upon the long, white road leading from the village to the riverside and remained fixed there, his face frozen with horror. The hand that held the plate dropped lifelessly back again on to the table-cloth. Their eyes followed his. A curious figure was cycling along the road—a figure with blackened face and a few drooping feathers on its head, and a door-mat flying in the wind. A crowd of small children ran behind cheering. It was a figure vaguely familiar to them all.
Just as Robert was picking up a plate of sandwiches to politely offer to Miss Cannon, his gaze landed on the long, white road stretching from the village to the riverside, and he froze in horror. The hand holding the plate fell limply back onto the tablecloth. Everyone’s eyes followed his. A strange figure was cycling along the road—a figure with a blackened face, a few drooping feathers on its head, and a doormat flapping in the wind. A group of small children ran behind, cheering. It was a figure that felt vaguely familiar to them all.
“It can’t be,” said Robert hoarsely, passing a hand over his brow.
“It can’t be,” Robert said hoarsely, wiping his brow with his hand.
No one spoke.
No one said anything.
It came nearer and nearer. There was no mistaking it.
It got closer and closer. There was no doubt about it.
“William!” gasped four voices.
"William!" gasped four voices.
William came to the end of the road. He did not turn aside to either of the roads by the riverside. He did not even recognise or look at them. With set, colourless face he rode on to the river bank, and straight amongst them. They fled from before his charge. He rode over the table-cloth, over the sandwiches, patties, rolls and cakes, down the bank and into the river.
William reached the end of the road. He didn’t veer off to either of the paths by the riverside. He didn’t even acknowledge or glance at them. With a determined, blank expression, he rode toward the riverbank, heading straight into the crowd. They scattered at his approach. He rode over the tablecloth, past the sandwiches, patties, rolls, and cakes, down the bank, and into the river.
They rescued him and the bicycle. Fate was against Robert even there. It was a passing boatman who performed the rescue. William emerged soaked[54] to the skin, utterly exhausted, but feeling vaguely heroic. He was not in the least surprised to see them. He would have been surprised at nothing. And Robert wiped and examined his battered bicycle in impotent fury in the background while Miss Cannon pillowed William’s dripping head on her arm, fed him on hot coffee and sandwiches and called him “My poor darling Red Hand!”
They saved him and the bicycle. Fate was against Robert even there. It was a passing boatman who did the rescuing. William came out soaked to the skin, completely exhausted, but feeling somewhat heroic. He wasn’t surprised to see them at all; nothing would have surprised him. Meanwhile, Robert wiped down and inspected his battered bicycle in silent rage, while Miss Cannon supported William’s dripping head on her arm, fed him hot coffee and sandwiches, and called him “My poor darling Red Hand!”

She insisted on going home with him. All through the journey she[55] sustained the character of his faithful squaw. Then, leaving a casual invitation to Robert and Ethel to come over to tea, she departed to pack.
She insisted on going home with him. Throughout the journey, she[55] maintained the role of his loyal partner. Then, casually inviting Robert and Ethel to come over for tea, she left to pack.
Mrs. Brown descended the stairs from William’s room with a tray on which reposed a half-empty bowl of gruel, and met Robert in the hall.
Mrs. Brown came down the stairs from William’s room carrying a tray with a half-empty bowl of gruel and ran into Robert in the hall.
“Robert,” she remonstrated, “you really needn’t look so upset.”
“Robert,” she said, “you really don’t need to look so upset.”
Robert glared at her and laughed a hollow laugh.
Robert shot her a glare and let out an empty laugh.
“Upset!” he echoed, outraged by the inadequacy of the expression. “You’d be upset if your life was ruined. You’d be upset. I’ve a right to be upset.”
“Upset!” he repeated, furious at how weak that word felt. “You’d be upset if your life was destroyed. You’d be upset. I have a right to be upset.”
He passed his hand desperately through his already ruffled hair.
He ran his hand frantically through his messy hair.
“You’re going there to tea,” she reminded him.
“You’re going there for tea,” she reminded him.
“Yes,” he said bitterly, “with other people. Who can talk with other people there? No one can. I’d have talked to her on the river. I’d got heaps of things ready in my mind to say. And William comes along and spoils my whole life—and my bicycle. And she’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen in my life. And I’ve wanted[56] that bicycle for ever so long and it’s not fit to ride.”
“Yeah,” he said with bitterness, “with other people. Who can talk to anyone else there? No one can. I would have talked to her by the river. I had so many things ready to say in my head. And then William shows up and ruins my whole life—and my bike. And she’s the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen. I’ve wanted[56] that bike for so long and now it’s not even rideable.”
“But poor William has caught a very bad chill, dear, so you oughtn’t to feel bitter to him. And he’ll have to pay for your bicycle being mended. He’ll have no pocket money till it’s paid for.”
“But poor William has caught a really bad cold, dear, so you shouldn’t feel angry with him. And he’ll have to cover the cost of your bike repairs. He won’t have any spending money until it’s paid off.”
“You’d think,” said Robert with a despairing gesture in the direction of the hall table and apparently addressing it, “you’d think four grown-up people in a house could keep a boy of William’s age in order, wouldn’t you? You’d think he wouldn’t be allowed to go about spoiling people’s lives and—and ruining their bicycles. Well, he jolly well won’t do it again,” he ended darkly.
“You’d think,” Robert said with a frustrated gesture toward the hall table, as if speaking to it, “you’d think four adults in a house could keep a boy like William in line, right? You’d think he wouldn’t be allowed to go around ruining people’s lives and—and wrecking their bicycles. Well, he definitely won’t be doing that again,” he concluded ominously.
Mrs. Brown, proceeded in the direction of the kitchen.
Mrs. Brown headed toward the kitchen.
“Robert,” she said soothingly over her shoulder, “you surely want to be at peace with your little brother, when he’s not well, don’t you?”
“Robert,” she said softly over her shoulder, “you definitely want to make peace with your little brother, especially when he’s not feeling well, right?”
“Peace?” he said. Robert turned his haggard countenance upon her as though his ears must have deceived him. “Peace! I’ll wait. I’ll wait till he’s all right and going about; I won’t start till then. But—peace! It’s not peace, it’s an armistice—that’s all.”
“Peace?” he said. Robert turned his tired face toward her as if he couldn’t believe what he had just heard. “Peace! I’ll wait. I’ll wait until he’s fine and up on his feet; I won’t start until then. But—peace! It’s not peace, it’s just an armistice—that’s all.”
CHAPTER III
WILLIAM BELOW STAIRS
William was feeling embittered with life in general. He was passing through one of his not infrequent periods of unpopularity. The climax had come with the gift of sixpence bestowed on him by a timid aunt, who hoped thus to purchase his goodwill. With the sixpence he had bought a balloon adorned with the legs and head of a duck fashioned in cardboard. This could be blown up to its fullest extent and then left to subside. It took several minutes to subside, and during those minutes it emitted a long-drawn-out and high-pitched groan. The advantage of this was obvious. William could blow it up to its fullest extent in private and leave it to subside in public concealed beneath his coat. While this was going on William looked round as though in bewildered astonishment. He inflated it before he went to breakfast. He then held it firmly and secretly so as to keep it inflated till he was sitting at the table. Then he let it subside. His mother knocked over a cup of coffee, and his father cut himself with the bread knife. Ethel, his elder sister, indulged in a mild form of nervous breakdown. William sat with a face of startled innocence. But nothing enraged[58] his family so much as William’s expression of innocence. They fell upon him, and he defended himself as well as he could. Yes, he was holding the balloon under the table. Well, he’d blown it up some time ago. He couldn’t keep it blown up for ever. He had to let the air out some time. He couldn’t help it making a noise when the air went out. It was the way it was made. He hadn’t made it. He set off to school with an air of injured innocence—and the balloon. Observing an elderly and irascible-looking gentleman in front of him, he went a few steps down a back street, blew up his balloon and held it tightly under his coat. Then, when abreast of the old gentleman, he let it off. The old gentleman gave a leap into the air and glared fiercely around. He glanced at the small virtuous-looking schoolboy with obviously no instrument of torture at his lips, and then concentrated his glare of fury and suspicion on the upper windows. William hastened on to the next pedestrian. He had quite a happy walk to school.
William was feeling really fed up with life in general. He was going through one of his usual spells of being unpopular. Things reached a peak when a shy aunt gave him a sixpence, hoping to win his favor. With that sixpence, he bought a balloon shaped like a duck, made out of cardboard. It could be inflated to its maximum size and then left to deflate. It took several minutes to deflate, making a long, high-pitched groan during that time. The benefit was clear. William could inflate it privately and let it deflate in public without anyone noticing under his coat. While this was happening, William looked around as if he were genuinely surprised. He inflated it before breakfast, held it tightly and secretly to keep it inflated until he sat at the table, and then let it deflate. His mother spilled a cup of coffee, and his father accidentally cut himself with the bread knife. Ethel, his older sister, had a mild freak-out. William just sat there with a face of shocked innocence. But nothing upset his family more than his look of innocence. They jumped on him, and he defended himself as best as he could. Yes, he was holding the balloon under the table. Sure, he inflated it a while ago. He couldn’t keep it inflated forever. He had to let the air out at some point. He couldn’t help it if it made a noise when the air escaped. It was just how it was made. He didn’t make it. He left for school with an air of hurt innocence—and the balloon. Spotting an elderly, grumpy-looking man in front of him, he took a few steps down a side street, inflated his balloon, and held it tightly under his coat. Then, when he got level with the old man, he let it go. The old man jumped and glared around angrily. He looked at the small, innocent-looking schoolboy, who obviously had no torture device at his lips, and then directed his furious glare at the upper windows. William quickly moved on to the next passerby. He had a pretty enjoyable walk to school.
School was at first equally successful. William opened his desk, hastily inflated his balloon, closed his desk, then gazed round with his practised expression of horrified astonishment at what followed. He drove the French master to distraction.
School was initially just as successful. William opened his desk, quickly inflated his balloon, closed his desk, and then looked around with his well-rehearsed expression of shocked disbelief at what happened next. He drove the French teacher crazy.
“Step out ’oo makes the noise,” he screamed.
“Step out who makes the noise,” he shouted.
No one stepped out, and the noise continued at intervals.
No one came out, and the noise kept happening at intervals.
The mathematics master finally discovered and confiscated the balloon.
The math teacher finally found and took the balloon.
“I hope,” said the father at lunch, “that they’ve taken away that infernal machine of yours.”
“I hope,” said the father at lunch, “that they’ve gotten rid of that awful machine of yours.”
William replied sadly that they had. He added[59] that some people didn’t seem to think it was stealing to take other people’s things.
William replied sadly that they had. He added[59] that some people didn’t seem to think it was stealing to take other people’s things.
“Then we may look forward to a little peace this evening?” said the father politely. “Not that it matters to me, as I’m going out to dinner. The only thing that relieves the tedium of going out to dinner is the fact that for a short time one has a rest from William.”
“Then can we expect a little peace this evening?” the father asked politely. “Not that it matters to me, since I’m going out to dinner. The only thing that makes going out to dinner a bit more bearable is the fact that for a little while, I get a break from William.”
William acknowledged the compliment by a scowl and a mysterious muttered remark to the effect that some people were always at him.
William responded to the compliment with a scowl and a low, cryptic comment suggesting that some people were always bothering him.
During preparation in afternoon school he read a story-book kindly lent him by his next-door neighbour. It was not because he had no work to do that William read a story-book in preparation. It was a mark of defiance to the world in general. It was also a very interesting story-book. It opened with the hero as a small boy misunderstood and ill-treated by everyone around him. Then he ran away. He went to sea, and in a few years made an immense fortune in the goldfields. He returned in the last chapter and forgave his family and presented them with a noble mansion and several shiploads of gold. The idea impressed William—all except the end part. He thought he’d prefer to have the noble mansion himself and pay rare visits to his family, during which he would listen to their humble apologies, and perhaps give them a nugget or two, but not very much—certainly not much to Ethel. He wasn’t sure whether he’d ever really forgive them. He’d have rooms full of squeaky balloons and trumpets in his house anyway, and he’d keep caterpillars and white rats all over the place too—things they made such a[60] fuss about in their old house—and he’d always go about in dirty boots, and he’d never brush his hair or wash, and he’d keep dozens of motor-cars, and he wouldn’t let Ethel go out in any of them. He was roused from this enthralling day-dream by the discovery and confiscation of his story-book by the master in charge, and the subsequent fury of its owner. In order adequately to express his annoyance, he dropped a little ball of blotting-paper soaked in ink down William’s back. William, on attempting retaliation, was sentenced to stay in half an hour after school. He returned gloomily to his history book (upside down) and his misanthropic view of life. He compared himself bitterly with the hero of the story-book and decided not to waste another moment of his life in uncongenial surroundings. He made a firm determination to run away as soon as he was released from school.
During study time after school, he read a storybook that his next-door neighbor had kindly lent him. It wasn’t that William had no work to do; he read the storybook as a way to rebel against the world. It was also a really interesting book. It started with a hero who was a small boy, misunderstood and mistreated by everyone around him. Then he ran away. He went to sea and, a few years later, struck it rich in the goldfields. In the last chapter, he came back, forgave his family, and gifted them a grand mansion and several shiploads of gold. This idea fascinated William—all except for the ending. He thought he’d rather keep the grand mansion for himself and visit his family occasionally, listening to their humble apologies, and maybe give them a nugget or two, but not much—definitely not much to Ethel. He wasn’t sure if he’d ever truly forgive them. In his own house, he’d fill rooms with squeaky balloons and trumpets, keep caterpillars and white rats everywhere—things they always fussed about in their old house—and he’d walk around in dirty boots, never brush his hair or wash, and have dozens of cars, but he wouldn’t let Ethel use any of them. He was pulled out of this captivating daydream when the master in charge discovered and took his storybook, sparking the owner’s furious reaction. To express his annoyance, the master dropped a small ball of blotting paper soaked in ink down William’s back. When William tried to retaliate, he was given a detention for half an hour after school. He gloomily returned to his history book (upside down) and his cynical outlook on life. He bitterly compared himself to the hero of the storybook and resolved not to waste another moment of his life in an unwelcoming environment. He made a strong decision to run away as soon as he got out of school.
He walked briskly down the road away from the village. In his pocket reposed the balloon. He had made the cheering discovery that the mathematics master had left it on his desk, so he had joyfully taken it again into his possession. He thought he might reach the coast before night, and get to the goldfields before next week. He didn’t suppose it took long to make a fortune there. He might be back before next Christmas and—crumbs! he’d jolly well make people sit up. He wouldn’t go to school, for one thing, and he’d be jolly careful who he gave nuggets to for another. He’d give nuggets to the butcher’s boy and the postman, and the man who came to tune the piano, and the chimney-sweep.[61] He wouldn’t give any to any of his family, or any of the masters at the school. He’d just serve people out the way they served him. He just would. The road to the coast seemed rather long, and he was growing rather tired. He walked in a ditch for a change, and then scraped through a hedge and took a short cut across a ploughed field. Dusk was falling fast, and even William’s buoyant spirits began to flag. The fortune part was all very well, but in the meantime he was cold and tired and hungry. He hadn’t yet reached the coast, much less the goldfields. Something must be done. He remembered that the boy in the story had “begged his way” to the coast. William determined to beg his. But at present there seemed nothing to beg it from, except a hawthorn hedge and a scarecrow in the field behind it. He wandered on disconsolately deciding to begin his career as a beggar at the first sign of human habitation.
He walked quickly down the road away from the village. In his pocket was the balloon. He had happily discovered that the math teacher had left it on his desk, so he had joyfully taken it back. He thought he might reach the coast before night and get to the goldfields before next week. He didn’t think it would take long to make a fortune there. He might be back before next Christmas and—wow! he’d definitely make people pay attention. He wouldn’t go to school, for one thing, and he’d be careful about who he gave nuggets to for another. He’d give nuggets to the butcher’s boy, the postman, the guy who tuned the piano, and the chimney sweep.[61] He wouldn’t give any to his family or any of the teachers at school. He’d just treat people the way they treated him. He really would. The road to the coast felt pretty long, and he was getting quite tired. He walked in a ditch for a change, then squeezed through a hedge and took a shortcut across a plowed field. Dusk was falling fast, and even William’s high spirits were starting to fade. The fortune part was all well and good, but in the meantime, he was cold, tired, and hungry. He hadn’t reached the coast yet, much less the goldfields. Something had to be done. He remembered that the boy in the story had “begged his way” to the coast. William decided to beg his way too. But right now, there seemed to be nothing to beg from, except a hawthorn hedge and a scarecrow in the field behind it. He wandered on sadly, deciding to start his career as a beggar at the first sign of human habitation.
At last he discovered a pair of iron gates through the dusk and, assuming an expression of patient suffering calculated to melt a heart of stone, walked up the drive. At the front door he smoothed down his hair (he had lost his cap on the way), pulled up his stockings, and rang the bell. After an interval a stout gentleman in the garb of a butler opened the door and glared ferociously up and down William.
At last, he found a pair of iron gates in the fading light and, putting on a look of quiet suffering meant to soften even the hardest of hearts, walked up the driveway. At the front door, he tidied his hair (he had lost his cap along the way), adjusted his socks, and rang the bell. After a moment, a heavyset man dressed as a butler opened the door and glared menacingly at William.
“Please——” began William plaintively.
“Please—” began William sadly.
The stout gentleman interrupted.
The burly man interrupted.
“If you’re the new Boots,” he said majestically, “go round to the back door. If you’re not, go away.”[62]
“If you’re the new Boots,” he said grandly, “head to the back door. If you’re not, leave.”[62]

He then shut the door in William’s face. William, on the top step,[63] considered the question for a few minutes. It was dark and cold, with every prospect of becoming darker and colder. He decided to be the new Boots. He found his way round to the back door and knocked firmly. It was opened by a large woman in a print dress and apron.
He then closed the door in William’s face. William, standing on the top step,[63] thought about the question for a few minutes. It was dark and cold, with every chance of getting darker and colder. He decided to be the new Boots. He made his way to the back door and knocked firmly. A large woman in a printed dress and apron opened the door.
“What y’ want?” she said aggressively.
“What do you want?” she said aggressively.
“He said,” said William firmly, “to come round if I was the new Boots.”
“He said,” William stated firmly, “to come around if I was the new Boots.”
The woman surveyed him in grim disapproval.
The woman looked at him with serious disapproval.
“You bin round to the front?” she said. “Nerve!”
“You been to the front?” she said. “Nerve!”
Her disapproval increased to suspicion.
Her disapproval turned into suspicion.
“Where’s your things?” she said.
“Where are your things?” she said.
“Comin’,” said William without a moment’s hesitation.
“Coming,” said William without a moment’s hesitation.
“Too tired to bring ’em with you?” she said sarcastically. “All right. Come in!”
"Too tired to bring them with you?" she said sarcastically. "Okay. Come in!"
William came in gratefully. It was a large, warm, clean kitchen. A small kitchen-maid was peeling potatoes at a sink, and a housemaid in black, with a frilled cap and apron, was powdering her nose before a glass on the wall. They both turned to stare at William.
William entered with gratitude. The kitchen was big, warm, and clean. A young kitchen maid was peeling potatoes at the sink, and a housemaid in black, wearing a frilled cap and apron, was touching up her makeup in front of a mirror on the wall. They both looked over at William.
“’Ere’s the new Boots,” announced Cook, “’is valet’s bringin’ ’is things later.”
“Here’s the new Boots,” announced Cook, “his valet is bringing his things later.”
The housemaid looked up William from his muddy boots to his untidy hair, then down William from his untidy hair to his muddy boots.
The housemaid looked at William, starting from his muddy boots and taking in his messy hair, then back up from his messy hair down to his muddy boots.
“Imperdent-lookin’ child,” she commented haughtily, returning to her task.[64]
“Impertinent-looking child,” she remarked arrogantly, going back to her work.[64]
William decided inwardly that she was to have no share at all in the nuggets.
William quietly decided that she would have no part in the nuggets at all.
The kitchen-maid giggled and winked at William, with obviously friendly intent. William mentally promised her half a ship-load of nuggets.
The kitchen maid giggled and winked at William, clearly being friendly. William mentally promised her half a shipload of nuggets.
“Now, then, Smutty,” said the house-maid with out turning round, “none of your sauce!”
“Now, then, Smutty,” said the housemaid without turning around, “cut the sass!”
“’Ad your tea?” said the cook to William. William’s spirits rose.
"Have you had your tea?" the cook asked William. William's spirits lifted.
“No,” he said plaintively.
“No,” he said sadly.
“All right. Sit down at the table.”
“All right. Sit down at the table.”
William’s spirits soared sky high.
William was on cloud nine.
He sat at the table and the cook put a large plate of bread and butter before him.
He sat at the table, and the cook placed a large plate of bread and butter in front of him.
William set to work at once. The house-maid regarded him scornfully.
William got to work right away. The housemaid looked at him with contempt.
“Learnt ’is way of eatin’ at the Zoo,” she said pityingly.
“Learned his way of eating at the Zoo,” she said pityingly.
The kitchen-maid giggled again and gave William another wink. William had given himself up to whole-hearted epicurean enjoying of his bread and butter and took no notice of them. At this moment the butler entered.
The kitchen maid giggled again and gave William another wink. William was completely absorbed in enjoying his bread and butter and paid no attention to them. At that moment, the butler walked in.
He subjected the quite unmoved William to another long survey.
He gave the completely calm William another long look.
“When next you come a-hentering of this ’ouse, my boy,” he said, “kindly remember that the front door is reserved for gentry an’ the back for brats.”
“When you next come knocking at this house, my boy,” he said, “please remember that the front door is for the wealthy and the back for kids.”
William merely looked at him coldly over a hunk of bread and butter. Mentally he knocked him off the list of nugget-receivers.
William just gave him a cold look over a piece of bread and butter. In his mind, he removed him from the list of people who would get any benefits.
The butler looked sadly round the room.
The butler glanced around the room with a sad expression.
“They’re all the same,” he lamented. “Eat,[65] eat, eat. Nothin’ but eat. Eat all day an’ eat all night. ’E’s not bin in the ’ouse two minutes an’ ’e’s at it. Eat! eat! eat! ’E’ll ’ave all the buttons bust off his uniform in a week like wot the larst one ’ad. Like eatin’ better than workin’, don’t you?” he said sarcastically to William.
“They’re all the same,” he complained. “Eat,[65] eat, eat. Nothing but eat. Eat all day and eat all night. He hasn’t been in the house two minutes and he’s already at it. Eat! eat! eat! He’ll have all the buttons popping off his uniform in a week, just like the last one did. He likes eating more than working, doesn’t he?” he said sarcastically to William.
“Yes, I do, too,” said William with firm conviction.
“Yeah, I do too,” William said with strong conviction.
The kitchen-maid giggled again, and the housemaid gave a sigh expressive of scorn and weariness as she drew a thin pencil over her eyebrows.
The kitchen maid giggled again, and the housemaid sighed with a mix of disdain and exhaustion as she ran a thin pencil over her eyebrows.
“Well, if you’ve quite finished, my lord,” said the butler in ponderous irony, “I’ll show you to your room.”
“Well, if you’re done, my lord,” the butler said with heavy irony, “I’ll take you to your room.”
William indicated that he had quite finished, and was led up to a very small bed-room. Over a chair lay a page’s uniform with the conventional row of brass buttons down the front of the coat.
William indicated that he was all done and was taken to a very small bedroom. On a chair was a page’s uniform with the usual row of brass buttons running down the front of the coat.
“Togs,” explained the butler briefly. “Your togs. Fix ’em on quick as you can. There’s company to dinner to-night.”
“Clothes,” the butler explained briefly. “Your clothes. Get them on as quickly as you can. We have guests for dinner tonight.”
William fixed them on.
William put them on.
“You’re smaller than wot the last one was,” said the butler critically. “They ’ang a bit loose. Never mind. With a week or two of stuffin’ you’ll ’ave most probable bust ’em, so it’s as well to ’ang loose first. Now, come on. ’Oo’s bringing over your things?”
“You're smaller than the last one was,” the butler said critically. “They're a little loose. Don't worry. With a week or two of stuffing, you’ll probably bust them, so it’s better to have them loose at first. Now, come on. Who’s bringing over your things?”
“E—a friend,” explained William.
"E—a friend," said William.
“I suppose it is a bit too much to expeck you to carry your own parcels,” went on the butler, “in these ’ere days. Bloomin’ Bolshevist, I speck, aren’t you?”
“I guess it is a little too much to expect you to carry your own packages,” the butler continued, “in these days. Crazy Bolshevik, I suppose, right?”
“I’m a gold-digger,” he said.
"I'm a gold digger," he said.
“Criky!” said the butler.
“Crikey!” said the butler.
William was led down again to the kitchen.
William was taken back down to the kitchen.
The butler threw open a door that led to a small pantry.
The butler swung open a door that led to a small pantry.
“This ’ere is where you work, and this ’ere,” pointing to a large kitchen, “is where you live. You ’ave not,” he ended haughtily “the hentry into the servants’ ’all.”
“This is where you work, and this,” he said, pointing to a large kitchen, “is where you live. You do not,” he concluded arrogantly, “have the entry into the servants’ hall.”
“Crumbs!” said William.
“Wow!” said William.
“You might has well begin at once,” went on the butler, “there’s all this lunch’s knives to clean. ’Ere’s a hapron, ’ere’s the knife-board an’ ’ere’s the knife-powder.”
“You might as well start right away,” continued the butler, “there are all these lunch knives to clean. Here’s an apron, here’s the knife board, and here’s the knife powder.”
He shut the bewildered William into the small pantry and turned to the cook.
He locked the confused William in the small pantry and turned to the cook.
“What do you think of ’im?” he said.
“What do you think of him?” he said.
“’E looks,” said the cook gloomily, “the sort of boy we’ll ’ave trouble with.”
“Looks like,” said the cook gloomily, “the kind of boy we’ll have trouble with.”
“Not much clarse,” said the house-maid, arranging her frilled apron. “It surprises me ’ow any creature like a boy can grow into an experienced, sensible, broad-minded man like you, Mr. Biggs.”
“Not much clarity,” said the housemaid, adjusting her frilled apron. “It surprises me how any creature like a boy can grow into an experienced, sensible, open-minded man like you, Mr. Biggs.”
Mr. Biggs simpered and straightened his necktie.
Mr. Biggs smiled awkwardly and adjusted his tie.
“Well,” he admitted, “as a boy, of course, I wasn’t like ’im.”
“Well,” he admitted, “as a kid, of course, I wasn’t like him.”
Here the pantry-door opened and William’s face, plentifully adorned with knife-powder came round.
Here, the pantry door opened and William’s face, covered in flour, appeared.
“I’ve done some of the knives,” he said, “shall I be doin’ something else and finish the others afterwards?”
“I’ve worked on some of the knives,” he said, “should I do something else and finish the others later?”
“’Ow many ’ave you done?” said Mr. Biggs.
“How many have you done?” said Mr. Biggs.
“One or two,” said William vaguely, then with[67] a concession to accuracy, “well, two. But I’m feeling tired of doin’ knives.”
“One or two,” William said vaguely, then with[67] a nod to accuracy, “well, two. But I’m getting tired of working with knives.”
The kitchen-maid emitted a scream of delight and the cook heaved a deep sigh.
The kitchen maid let out a joyful scream, and the cook sighed heavily.
The butler advanced slowly and majestically towards William’s tousled head, which was still craned around the pantry door.
The butler walked slowly and gracefully toward William’s messy hair, which was still peeking around the pantry door.
“You’ll finish them knives, my boy,” he said, “or——”
"You'll finish those knives, my boy," he said, "or——"
William considered the weight and size of Mr. Biggs.
William thought about Mr. Biggs's weight and size.
“All right,” he said pacifically. “I’ll finish the knives.”
“All right,” he said calmly. “I’ll finish the knives.”
He disappeared, closing the pantry door behind him.
He vanished, shutting the pantry door behind him.
“’E’s goin’ to be a trile,” said the cook, “an’ no mistake.”
“He's going to be on trial,” said the cook, “and there's no doubt about it.”
“Trile’s ’ardly the word,” said Mr. Biggs.
“Trile's hardly the word,” said Mr. Biggs.
“Haffliction,” supplied the housemaid.
"Haffliction," said the housemaid.
“That’s more like it,” said Mr. Biggs.
“Now that's what I'm talking about,” said Mr. Biggs.
Here William’s head appeared again.
Here William's head showed up again.
“Wot time’s supper?” he said.
"What time's dinner?" he said.
He retired precipitately at a hysterical shriek from the kitchen-maid and a roar of fury from the butler.
He quickly ran away after hearing the kitchen maid scream and the butler shout in anger.
“You’d better go an’ do your potatoes in the pantry,” said the cook to the kitchenmaid, “and let’s ’ave a bit of peace in ’ere and see ’e’s doin’ of ’is work all right.”
"You should go and peel the potatoes in the pantry," the cook said to the kitchen maid, "and let's have a little peace in here and see if he's doing his work okay."
The kitchenmaid departed joyfully to the pantry.
The kitchen maid happily went to the pantry.
William was sitting by the table, idly toying with a knife. He had experimented upon the knife powder by mixing it with water, and the little brown pies that were the result lay in a row on the[68] mantelpiece. He had also tasted it, as the dark stains upon his lips testified. His hair was standing straight up on his head as it always did when life was strenuous. He began the conversation.
William was sitting at the table, absentmindedly playing with a knife. He had tried mixing the knife powder with water, and the small brown blobs that came out of it were lined up on the[68] mantelpiece. He had even tasted it, as the dark marks on his lips showed. His hair was sticking straight up, just like it always did when things got intense. He started the conversation.
“You’d be surprised,” he said, “if you knew what I really was.”
“You’d be surprised,” he said, “if you knew what I actually was.”
She giggled.
She laughed.
“Go on!” she said. “What are you?”
“Go on!” she said. “What are you?”
“I’m a gold-digger,” he said. “I’ve got ship-loads an’ ship-loads of gold. At least, I will have soon. I’m not goin’ to give him,” pointing towards the door, “any, nor any of them in there.”
“I’m a gold-digger,” he said. “I’ve got loads and loads of gold. At least, I will soon. I’m not going to give him,” pointing toward the door, “any, nor any of those in there.”
“Wot about me?” said the kitchenmaid, winking at the cat as the only third person to be let into the joke.
“What's up with me?” said the kitchenmaid, winking at the cat as the only other one in on the joke.
“You,” said William graciously, “shall have a whole lot of nuggets. Look here.” With a princely flourish he took up a knife and cut off three buttons from the middle of his coat and gave them to her. “You keep those and they’ll be kind of tokens. See? When I come home rich you show me the buttons an’ I’ll remember and give you the nuggets. See? I’ll maybe marry you,” he promised, “if I’ve not married anyone else.”
“You,” said William kindly, “are going to get a bunch of nuggets. Look here.” With a dramatic gesture, he took a knife and cut off three buttons from the middle of his coat and handed them to her. “Keep these as tokens. Get it? When I come back rich, just show me the buttons, and I’ll remember and give you the nuggets. Got it? I might even marry you,” he promised, “if I haven’t married someone else.”
The kitchenmaid put her head round the pantry door.
The kitchen maid peeked around the pantry door.
“’E’s loony,” she said. “It’s lovely listening to ’im talkin.’”
“He's crazy,” she said. “It’s great listening to him talk.”
Further conversation was prevented by the ringing of the front-door bell and the arrival of the “company.”
Further conversation was interrupted by the ringing of the front doorbell and the arrival of the "company."
Mr. Biggs and the housemaid departed to do the honours. The kitchenmaid ran to help with the dishing up, and William was left sitting on the[69] pantry table, idly making patterns in knife powder with his finger.
Mr. Biggs and the housemaid left to take care of things. The kitchenmaid rushed in to assist with serving, while William stayed behind on the[69] pantry table, absentmindedly drawing shapes in the flour with his finger.

“Wot was ’e doin’?” said the cook to the kitchenmaid.[70]
“What's he doing?” said the cook to the kitchen maid.[70]
“Nothin’—’cept talkin’,” said the kitchenmaid. “’E’s a cure, ’e is,” she added.
“Nothin’—’cept talkin’,” said the kitchenmaid. “He’s a real piece of work, he is,” she added.
“If you’ve finished the knives,” called out the cook, “there’s some boots and shoes on the floor to be done. Brushes an’ blacking on the shelf.”
“If you’re done with the knives,” the cook shouted, “there are some boots and shoes on the floor that need cleaning. Brushes and polish are on the shelf.”
William arose with alacrity. He thought boots would be more interesting than knives. He carefully concealed the pile of uncleaned knives behind the knife-box and began on the shoes.
William got up quickly. He figured boots would be more interesting than knives. He carefully hid the pile of unwashed knives behind the knife box and started on the shoes.
The butler returned.
The butler came back.
“Soup ready?” he said. “The company’s just goin’ into the dining-room—a pal of the master’s. Decent-lookin’ bloke,” he added patronisingly.
“Is the soup ready?” he asked. “The guests are just heading into the dining room—a friend of the master’s. Nice-looking guy,” he added condescendingly.
William, in his pantry, had covered a brush very thickly with blacking, and was putting it in heavy layers on the boots and shoes. A large part of it adhered to his own hands. The butler looked in at him.
William, in his pantry, had slathered a brush with blacking and was applying it in thick layers to the boots and shoes. A lot of it stuck to his own hands. The butler peeked in at him.
“Wot’s ’appened to your buttons?” he said sternly.
“What happened to your buttons?” he said sternly.
“Come off,” said William.
“Get off,” said William.
“Bust off,” corrected the butler. “I said so soon as I saw you. I said you’d ’ave eat your buttons bust off in a week. Well, you’ve eat ’em bust off in ten minutes.”
“Cut it out,” corrected the butler. “I said that as soon as I saw you. I said you’d have eaten your buttons off in a week. Well, you’ve eaten them off in ten minutes.”
“Eatin’ an’ destroyin’ of ’is clothes,” he said gloomily, returning to the kitchen. “It’s all boys ever do—eatin’ an’ destroyin’ of their clothes.”
“Eating and destroying his clothes,” he said gloomily, returning to the kitchen. “It's all boys ever do—eating and destroying their clothes.”
He went out with the soup and William was left[71] with the boots. He was getting tired of boots. He’d covered them all thickly with blacking, and he didn’t know what to do next. Then suddenly he remembered his balloon in his pocket upstairs. It might serve to vary the monotony of life. He slipped quietly upstairs for it, and then returned to his boots.
He walked out with the soup, leaving William[71] with the boots. He was getting tired of working on the boots. He had coated them all with black polish, and he wasn’t sure what to do next. Then he suddenly remembered the balloon in his pocket upstairs. It could help break the boredom. He quietly went upstairs to get it and then returned to his boots.
Soon Mr. Biggs and the housemaid returned with the empty soup-plates. Then through the kitchen resounded a high-pitched squeal, dying away slowly and shrilly.
Soon Mr. Biggs and the housemaid came back with the empty soup bowls. Then, a high-pitched squeal echoed through the kitchen, fading away slowly and sharply.
The housemaid screamed.
The maid screamed.
“Lawks!” said the cook, “someone’s atorchurin’ of the poor cat to death. It’ll be that blessed boy.”
“Wow!” said the cook, “someone’s torturing the poor cat to death. It’s that little troublemaker.”
The butler advanced manfully and opened the pantry door. William stood holding in one hand an inflated balloon with the cardboard head and legs of a duck.
The butler stepped forward confidently and opened the pantry door. William was standing there, holding an inflated balloon shaped like a duck, complete with a cardboard head and legs.
The butler approached him.
The butler walked up to him.
“If you let off that there thing once more, you little varmint,” he said, “I’ll——”
“If you let off that thing again, you little brat,” he said, “I’ll——”
Threateningly he had advanced his large expanse of countenance very close to William’s. Acting upon a sudden uncontrollable impulse William took up the brush thickly smeared with blacking and pushed back Mr. Biggs’s face with it.
Threateningly, he had moved his large face very close to William's. Acting on a sudden, uncontrollable impulse, William grabbed the brush smeared with blacking and shoved Mr. Biggs's face away with it.
There was a moment’s silence of sheer horror, then Mr. Biggs hurled himself furiously upon William....
There was a moment of complete silence filled with horror, then Mr. Biggs lunged angrily at William....
In the dining-room sat the master and mistress of the house and their guest.
In the dining room sat the homeowner and their partner, along with their guest.
“Did the new Boots arrive?” said the master to his wife.[72]
“Did the new boots arrive?” asked the master of his wife.[72]

“Any good?” he said.
“Is it good?” he asked.
“He doesn’t seem to have impressed Biggs very favourably,” she said, “but they never do.”
“He doesn’t seem to have impressed Biggs very much,” she said, “but they never do.”
“The human boy,” said the guest, “is given us as a discipline. I possess one. Though he is my own son, I find it difficult to describe the atmosphere of peace and relief that pervades the house when he is out of it.”
“The human boy,” said the guest, “is given to us as a way to learn. I have one. Even though he’s my own son, I find it hard to express the feeling of peace and relief that fills the house when he’s not around.”
“I’d like to meet your son,” said the host.
“I’d like to meet your son,” said the host.
“You probably will, sooner or later,” said the guest gloomily. “Everyone in the neighbourhood meets him sooner or later. He does not hide his light under a bushel. Personally, I prefer people who haven’t met him. They can’t judge me by him.”
“You'll probably meet him eventually,” the guest said gloomily. “Everyone in the neighborhood runs into him at some point. He doesn't keep a low profile. Personally, I prefer people who haven’t met him. They can't judge me based on him.”
At this moment the butler came in with a note.
At that moment, the butler walked in with a note.
“No answer,” he said, and departed with his slow dignity.
“No answer,” he said, and walked away with his calm dignity.
“Excuse me,” said the lady as she opened it, “it’s from my sister. ‘I hope,’ she read, ‘that you aren’t inconvenienced much by the non-arrival of the Boots I engaged for you. He’s got “flu.”’ But he’s come,” she said wonderingly.
“Excuse me,” said the woman as she opened it, “it’s from my sister. ‘I hope,’ she read, ‘that you’re not too inconvenienced by the Boots I arranged for you. He’s got the flu.’ But he’s here now,” she said, surprised.
There came the sound of an angry shout, a distant scream and the clattering of heavy running footsteps ... growing nearer....
There was a loud shout filled with anger, a scream in the distance, and the sound of heavy footsteps pounding ... getting closer....
“A revolution, I expect,” said the guest wearily. “The Reds are upon us.”
“A revolution, I guess,” said the guest tiredly. “The Reds are coming for us.”
At that moment the door was burst open and in rushed a boy with a blacking brush in one hand and an inflated balloon in the other. He was much dishevelled, with three buttons off the front of his uniform, and his face streaked with knife powder[74] and blacking. Behind him ran a fat butler, his face purple with fury beneath a large smear of blacking. The boy rushed round the table, slipped on the polished floor, clutched desperately at the neck of the guest, bringing both guest and chair down upon the floor beside him. In a sudden silence of utter paralysed horror, guest and boy sat on the floor and stared at each other. Then the boy’s nerveless hand relaxed its hold upon the balloon, which had somehow or other survived the vicissitudes of the flight, and a shrill squeak rang through the silence of the room.
At that moment, the door burst open and a boy rushed in with a blacking brush in one hand and a blown-up balloon in the other. He looked quite messy, with three buttons missing from the front of his uniform, and his face was smeared with knife powder and blacking. Behind him followed a fat butler, his face purple with anger beneath a large smear of blacking. The boy dashed around the table, slipped on the polished floor, and desperately grabbed the neck of the guest, bringing both the guest and chair crashing down to the floor. In a sudden silence filled with frozen horror, the guest and boy sat on the floor, staring at each other. Then the boy’s limp hand relaxed its grip on the balloon, which had somehow managed to survive the chaos, and a shrill squeak echoed through the quiet room.
The master and mistress of the house sat looking round in dazed astonishment.
The homeowner and their partner sat around, looking in stunned amazement.
As the guest looked at the boy there appeared on his countenance amazement, then incredulity, and finally frozen horror. As the boy looked at the guest there appeared on his countenance amazement, then incredulity and finally blank dejection.
As the guest stared at the boy, his face showed amazement, then disbelief, and finally a paralyzed horror. As the boy looked at the guest, his expression turned to amazement, then disbelief, and finally blank sadness.
“Good Lord!” said the guest, “it’s William!”
“Good Lord!” said the guest, “it’s William!”
“Oh, crumbs!” said the Boots, “it’s father!”
“Oh, no!” said the Boots, “it’s Dad!”
CHAPTER IV
THE FALL OF THE IDOL
William was bored. He sat at his desk in the sunny schoolroom and gazed dispassionately at a row of figures on the blackboard.
William was bored. He sat at his desk in the sunny classroom and looked blankly at a row of numbers on the blackboard.
“It isn’t sense,” he murmured scornfully.
“It doesn’t make sense,” he murmured scornfully.
Miss Drew was also bored, but, unlike William, she tried to hide the fact.
Miss Drew was also bored, but unlike William, she tried to conceal it.
“If the interest on a hundred pounds for one year is five pounds,” she said wearily, then, “William Brown, do sit up and don’t look so stupid!”
“If the interest on a hundred pounds for a year is five pounds,” she said tiredly, “then, William Brown, please sit up and don’t look so clueless!”
William changed his position from that of lolling over one side of his desk to that of lolling over the other, and began to justify himself.
William switched from lounging on one side of his desk to the other and started to defend himself.
“Well, I can’t unnerstand any of it. It’s enough to make anyone look stupid when he can’t unnerstand any of it. I can’t think why people go on givin’ people bits of money for givin’ ’em lots of money and go on an’ on doin’ it. It dun’t seem sense. Anyone’s a mug for givin’ anyone a hundred pounds just ’cause he says he’ll go on givin’ him five pounds and go on stickin’ to his hundred pounds. How’s he to know he will? Well,” he warmed to his subject, “what’s to stop him not givin’ any five pounds once he’s got hold of the[76] hundred pounds an’ goin’ on stickin’ to the hundred pounds——”
“Well, I can’t understand any of it. It’s enough to make anyone look stupid when they can’t understand any of it. I can’t figure out why people keep giving others small amounts of money for promising them larger amounts and just keep doing it. It doesn’t make sense. Anyone is a fool for giving someone a hundred pounds just because he says he’ll keep giving him five pounds while holding on to his hundred pounds. How’s he to know he will? Well,” he got more into it, “what’s to stop him from not giving any five pounds once he’s gotten the hundred pounds and just sticking to the hundred pounds——”
Miss Drew checked him by a slim, upraised hand.
Miss Drew stopped him with a slim, raised hand.
“William,” she said patiently, “just listen to me. Now suppose,” her eyes roved round the room and settled on a small red-haired boy, “suppose that Eric wanted a hundred pounds for something and you lent it to him——”
“William,” she said patiently, “just hear me out. Now imagine,” her eyes scanned the room and landed on a small red-haired boy, “imagine that Eric wanted a hundred pounds for something and you lent it to him——”
“I wun’t lend Eric a hundred pounds,” he said firmly, “’cause I ha’n’t got it. I’ve only got 3½d., an’ I wun’t lend that to Eric, ’cause I’m not such a mug, ’cause I lent him my mouth-organ once an’ he bit a bit off an’——”
“I won’t lend Eric a hundred pounds,” he said firmly, “because I don’t have it. I’ve only got 3½d., and I won’t lend that to Eric, because I’m not that stupid. I lent him my harmonica once and he bit a piece off and——”
Miss Drew interrupted sharply. Teaching on a hot afternoon is rather trying.
Miss Drew interrupted sharply. Teaching on a hot afternoon is pretty exhausting.
“You’d better stay in after school, William, and I’ll explain.”
“You should stay after school, William, and I’ll explain.”
William scowled, emitted his monosyllable of scornful disdain “Huh!” and relapsed into gloom.
William frowned, let out a disdainful "Huh!" and sank back into his gloom.
He brightened, however, on remembering a lizard he had caught on the way to school, and drew it from its hiding-place in his pocket. But the lizard had abandoned the unequal struggle for existence among the stones, top, penknife, bits of putty, and other small objects that inhabited William’s pocket. The housing problem had been too much for it.
He perked up, though, when he remembered a lizard he had caught on his way to school, and took it out from its hiding spot in his pocket. But the lizard had given up the unequal battle for survival among the stones, top, penknife, bits of putty, and other small things that filled William’s pocket. The cramped space had been too much for it.
William in disgust shrouded the remains in blotting paper, and disposed of it in his neighbour’s ink-pot. The neighbour protested and an enlivening scrimmage ensued.
William, feeling disgusted, wrapped up the remains in blotting paper and tossed it into his neighbor’s inkpot. The neighbor complained, and an entertaining scuffle broke out.
Finally the lizard was dropped down the neck of an inveterate enemy of William’s in the next row, and was extracted only with the help of obliging[77] friends. Threats of vengeance followed, couched in blood-curdling terms, and written on blotting-paper.
Finally, the lizard was dropped down the neck of one of William's longtime enemies in the next row, and was taken out only with the help of helpful[77] friends. Threats of revenge followed, expressed in horrifying terms, and written on blotting paper.
Meanwhile Miss Drew explained Simple Practice to a small but earnest coterie of admirers in the front row. And William, in the back row, whiled away the hours for which his father paid the education authorities a substantial sum.
Meanwhile, Miss Drew explained Simple Practice to a small but dedicated group of admirers in the front row. And William, in the back row, passed the time for which his father paid the education authorities a significant amount.
But his turn was to come.
But his time will come.
At the end of afternoon school one by one the class departed, leaving William only nonchalantly chewing an india-rubber and glaring at Miss Drew.
At the end of the school day, one by one, the class left, leaving William casually chewing a rubber and staring at Miss Drew.
“Now, William.”
"Alright, William."
Miss Drew was severely patient.
Miss Drew was incredibly patient.
William went up to the platform and stood by her desk.
William walked up to the platform and stood next to her desk.
“You see, if someone borrows a hundred pounds from someone else——”
“You see, if someone borrows a hundred pounds from someone else——”
She wrote down the figures on a piece of paper, bending low over her desk. The sun poured in through the window, showing the little golden curls in the nape of her neck. She lifted to William eyes that were stern and frowning, but blue as blue above flushed cheeks.
She jotted down the numbers on a piece of paper, leaning close to her desk. The sun streamed in through the window, highlighting the little golden curls at the back of her neck. She looked up at William with eyes that were serious and frowning, but as blue as the sky above her flushed cheeks.
“Don’t you see, William?” she said.
"Don't you see, William?" she said.
There was a faint perfume about her, and William the devil-may-care pirate and robber-chief, the stern despiser of all things effeminate, felt the first dart of the malicious blind god. He blushed and simpered.
There was a faint scent around her, and William, the carefree pirate and leader of bandits, who strongly disliked anything feminine, felt the first sting of the mischievous blind god. He blushed and smiled awkwardly.
“Yes, I see all about it now,” he assured her. “You’ve explained it all plain now. I cudn’t unnerstand it before. It’s a bit soft—in’t it—anyway, to go lending hundred pounds about just ’cause[78] someone says they’ll give you five pounds next year. Some folks is mugs. But I do unnerstand now. I cudn’t unnerstand it before.”
“Yeah, I see everything clearly now,” he assured her. “You’ve laid it all out for me. I couldn’t understand it before. It’s a bit silly, isn’t it, to lend out a hundred pounds just because someone says they’ll pay you back five pounds next year. Some people are really gullible. But I get it now. I couldn’t get it before.”

“You’d have found it simpler if you hadn’t played with dead lizards all[79] the time,” she said wearily, closing her books.
“You would have found it easier if you hadn’t been messing around with dead lizards all[79] the time,” she said tiredly, shutting her books.
William gasped.
William was shocked.
He went home her devoted slave. Certain members of the class always deposited dainty bouquets on her desk in the morning. William was determined to outshine the rest. He went into the garden with a large basket and a pair of scissors the next morning before he set out for school.
He went home her devoted servant. Certain classmates always left delicate bouquets on her desk in the morning. William was determined to stand out from the rest. He went into the garden with a big basket and a pair of scissors the next morning before he headed to school.
It happened that no one was about. He went first to the hothouse. It was a riot of colour. He worked there with a thoroughness and concentration worthy of a nobler cause. He came out staggering beneath a piled-up basket of hothouse blooms. The hothouse itself was bare and desolate.
It turned out that no one was around. He first went to the greenhouse. It was a burst of color. He worked there with a dedication and focus worthy of a greater purpose. He came out struggling under a heavy basket of greenhouse flowers. The greenhouse itself was empty and bleak.
Hearing a sound in the back garden he hastily decided to delay no longer, but to set out to school at once. He set out as unostentatiously as possible.
Hearing a noise in the backyard, he quickly decided he couldn't wait any longer and headed to school right away. He left as discreetly as he could.
Miss Drew, entering her class-room, was aghast to see instead of the usual small array of buttonholes on her desk, a mass of already withering hothouse flowers completely covering her desk and chair.
Miss Drew, walking into her classroom, was shocked to see that instead of the usual small collection of buttonholes on her desk, there was a pile of already wilting hothouse flowers completely covering her desk and chair.
William was a boy who never did things by halves.
William was a boy who always went all out.
“Good Heavens!” she cried in consternation.
"Good heavens!" she exclaimed in shock.
William blushed with pleasure.
William blushed with joy.
He changed his seat to one in the front row. All that morning he sat, his eyes fixed on her[80] earnestly, dreaming of moments in which he rescued her from robbers and pirates (here he was somewhat inconsistent with his own favourite rôle of robber-chief and pirate), and bore her fainting in his strong arms to safety. Then she clung to him in love and gratitude, and they were married at once by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York.
He moved to a seat in the front row. All morning he sat there, his eyes fixed on her[80] intently, imagining moments where he rescued her from robbers and pirates (he was a bit inconsistent with his own favorite role as the robber leader and pirate) and carried her in his strong arms to safety when she fainted. Then she held onto him, filled with love and gratitude, and they got married right away by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York.
William would have no half-measures. They were to be married by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, or else the Pope. He wasn’t sure that he wouldn’t rather have the Pope. He would wear his black pirate suit with the skull and cross-bones. No, that would not do——
William would settle for nothing less. They were to be married by the Archbishops of Canterbury and York, or else the Pope. He wasn't sure if he'd prefer the Pope instead. He would wear his black pirate suit with the skull and crossbones. No, that wouldn't work—
“What have I just been saying, William?” said Miss Drew.
“What have I just been saying, William?” Miss Drew asked.
William coughed and gazed at her soulfully.
William coughed and looked at her with deep emotion.
“’Bout lendin’ money?” he said, hopefully.
“About lending money?” he said, hopefully.
“William!” she snapped. “This isn’t an arithmetic lesson. I’m trying to teach you about the Armada.”
“William!” she snapped. “This isn’t a math lesson. I’m trying to teach you about the Armada.”
“Oh, that!” said William brightly and ingratiatingly. “Oh, yes.”
“Oh, that!” William said cheerfully and charmingly. “Oh, yeah.”
“Tell me something about it.”
“Tell me more about it.”
“I don’t know anything—not jus’ yet——”
“I don’t know anything—not yet—”
“I’ve been telling you about it. I do wish you’d listen,” she said despairingly.
“I’ve been telling you about it. I really wish you’d listen,” she said hopelessly.
William relapsed into silence, nonplussed, but by no means cowed.
William fell silent, bewildered, but definitely not intimidated.
When he reached home that evening he found that the garden was the scene of excitement and hubbub. One policeman was measuring the panes of glass in the conservatory door, and another was on his knees examining the beds[81] near. His grown-up sister, Ethel, was standing at the front door.
When he got home that evening, he discovered that the garden was filled with excitement and noise. One police officer was measuring the glass in the conservatory door, while another was on his knees looking at the nearby flower beds[81]. His older sister, Ethel, was standing at the front door.
“Every single flower has been stolen from the conservatory some time this morning,” she said excitedly. “We’ve only just been able to get the police. William, did you see any one about when you went to school this morning?”
“Every single flower has been stolen from the conservatory sometime this morning,” she said excitedly. “We just managed to get the police. William, did you see anyone around when you went to school this morning?”
William pondered deeply. His most guileless and innocent expression came to his face.
William thought deeply. A look of pure innocence spread across his face.
“No,” he said at last. “No, Ethel, I didn’t see nobody.”
“No,” he finally said. “No, Ethel, I didn’t see anyone.”
William coughed and discreetly withdrew.
William coughed and quietly left.
That evening he settled down at the library table, spreading out his books around him, a determined frown upon his small face.
That evening, he sat down at the library table, laying out his books around him, a serious frown on his small face.
His father was sitting in an armchair by the window reading the evening paper.
His dad was sitting in an armchair by the window, reading the evening paper.
“Father,” said William suddenly, “s’pose I came to you an’ said you was to give me a hundred pounds an’ I’d give you five pounds next year an’ so on, would you give it me?”
“Dad,” William said out of the blue, “let's say I came to you and asked for a hundred pounds, promising to give you five pounds back next year and so on, would you give it to me?”
“I should not, my son,” said his father firmly.
“I shouldn’t, my son,” his father said firmly.
William sighed.
William let out a sigh.
“I knew there was something wrong with it,” he said.
“I knew something was off about it,” he said.
Mr. Brown returned to the leading article, but not for long.
Mr. Brown went back to the main article, but not for long.
“Father, what was the date of the Armada?”
“Dad, what was the date of the Armada?”
“Good Heavens! How should I know? I wasn’t there.”
“Good heavens! How should I know? I wasn’t there.”
William sighed.
William sighed.
“Well, I’m tryin’ to write about it and why it failed an’—why did it fail?”[82]
“Well, I’m trying to write about it and why it failed—and—why did it fail?”[82]
Mr. Brown groaned, gathered up his paper, and retired to the dining-room.
Mr. Brown sighed, picked up his paper, and went to the dining room.
He had almost finished the leading article when William appeared, his arms full of books, and sat down quietly at the table.
He was almost done with the main article when William showed up, arms full of books, and quietly sat down at the table.
“Father, what’s the French for ‘my aunt is walking in the garden’?”
“Dad, how do you say ‘my aunt is walking in the garden’ in French?”
“What on earth are you doing?” said Mr. Brown irritably.
“What on earth are you doing?” Mr. Brown said irritably.
“I’m doing my home-lessons,” said William virtuously.
"I'm doing my homework," said William proudly.
“I never even knew you had the things to do.”
“I never even knew you had those things to do.”
“No,” William admitted gently, “I don’t generally take much bother over them, but I’m goin’ to now—’cause Miss Drew”—he blushed slightly and paused—“’cause Miss Drew”—he blushed more deeply and began to stammer, “’c—cause Miss Drew”—he was almost apoplectic.
“No,” William said softly, “I don’t usually pay much attention to them, but I’m going to now—because Miss Drew”—he blushed a bit and paused—“because Miss Drew”—he blushed even more and started to stammer, “b—because Miss Drew”—he was nearly losing it.
Mr. Brown quietly gathered up his paper and crept out to the verandah, where his wife sat with the week’s mending.
Mr. Brown quietly collected his papers and slipped out to the porch, where his wife was sitting with the week's sewing.
“William’s gone raving mad in the dining-room,” he said pleasantly, as he sat down. “Takes the form of a wild thirst for knowledge, and a babbling of a Miss Drawing, or Drew, or something. He’s best left alone.”
“William’s completely lost it in the dining room,” he said cheerfully as he took a seat. “He’s got this crazy thirst for knowledge and won’t stop talking about some Miss Drawing or Drew or something. It’s better to just leave him be.”
Mrs. Brown merely smiled placidly over the mending.
Mrs. Brown just smiled calmly while she was sewing.
Mr. Brown had finished one leading article and begun another before William appeared again. He stood in the doorway frowning and stern.
Mr. Brown had completed one editorial and started another before William showed up again. He stood in the doorway with a serious and stern expression.
“Father, what’s the capital of Holland?”
“Dad, what’s the capital of Holland?”
“Good Heavens!” said his father. “Buy him[83] an encyclopedia. Anything, anything. What does he think I am? What——”
“Good heavens!” said his father. “Buy him[83] an encyclopedia. Anything, anything. What does he think I am? What——”
“I’d better set apart a special room for his homework,” said Mrs. Brown soothingly, “now that he’s beginning to take such an interest.”
“I should create a special room for his homework,” Mrs. Brown said softly, “now that he’s starting to take such an interest.”
“A room!” echoed his father bitterly. “He wants a whole house.”
“A room!” his father said sourly. “He wants an entire house.”
Miss Drew was surprised and touched by William’s earnestness and attention the next day. At the end of the afternoon school he kindly offered to carry her books home for her. He waved aside all protests. He marched home by her side discoursing pleasantly, his small freckled face beaming devotion.
Miss Drew was surprised and moved by William’s sincerity and attention the next day. At the end of the afternoon class, he kindly offered to carry her books home for her. He brushed aside all objections. He walked home beside her, chatting cheerfully, his small freckled face shining with devotion.
“I like pirates, don’t you, Miss Drew? An’ robbers an’ things like that? Miss Drew, would you like to be married to a robber?”
“I like pirates, don’t you, Miss Drew? And robbers and things like that? Miss Drew, would you want to be married to a robber?”
He was trying to reconcile his old beloved dream of his future estate with the new one of becoming Miss Drew’s husband.
He was trying to balance his long-held dream of owning a future estate with his new aspiration of becoming Miss Drew’s husband.
“No,” she said firmly.
"No," she replied firmly.
His heart sank.
He felt hopeless.
“Nor a pirate?” he said sadly.
“Not a pirate?” he said sadly.
“No.”
“No.”
“They’re quite nice really—pirates,” he assured her.
“They're actually pretty nice—pirates,” he assured her.
“I think not.”
“Not a chance.”
“Well,” he said resignedly, “we’ll jus’ have to go huntin’ wild animals and things. That’ll be all right.”
“Well,” he said with a sigh, “we’ll just have to go hunting for wild animals and stuff. That’ll be fine.”
“Who?” she said, bewildered.
“Who?” she said, confused.
“Well—jus’ you wait,” he said darkly.
“Well—just you wait,” he said ominously.
Then: “Would you rather be married by the Archbishop of York or the Pope?”[84]
Then: “Would you rather be married by the Archbishop of York or the Pope?”[84]
“The Archbishop, I think,” she said gravely.
“The Archbishop, I believe,” she said seriously.
He nodded.
He nodded.
“All right.”
"Okay."
She was distinctly amused. She was less amused the next evening. Miss Drew had a male cousin—a very nice-looking male cousin, with whom she often went for walks in the evening. This evening, by chance, they passed William’s house, and William, who was in the garden, threw aside his temporary rôle of pirate and joined them. He trotted happily on the other side of Miss Drew. He entirely monopolised the conversation. The male cousin seemed to encourage him, and this annoyed Miss Drew. He refused to depart in spite of Miss Drew’s strong hints. He had various items of interest to impart, and he imparted them with the air of one assured of an appreciative hearing. He had found a dead rat the day before and given it to his dog, but his dog didn’t like ’em dead and neither did the ole cat, so he’d buried it. Did Miss Drew like all those flowers he’d got her the other day? He was afraid that he cudn’t bring any more like that jus’ yet. Were there pirates now? Well, what would folks do to one if there was one? He din’t see why there shun’t be pirates now. He thought he’d start it, anyway. He’d like to shoot a lion. He was goin’ to one day. He’d shoot a lion an’ a tiger. He’d bring the skin home to Miss Drew, if she liked. He grew recklessly generous. He’d bring home lots of skins of all sorts of animals for Miss Drew.
She was definitely amused. She was less amused the next evening. Miss Drew had a good-looking male cousin, with whom she often went for walks in the evening. That evening, by chance, they passed William’s house, and William, who was in the garden, put aside his temporary role as a pirate and joined them. He happily trotted on the other side of Miss Drew. He completely dominated the conversation. The male cousin seemed to encourage him, which annoyed Miss Drew. He refused to leave despite Miss Drew’s strong hints. He had various interesting things to share, and he shared them like someone who was sure he had an attentive audience. He had found a dead rat the day before and given it to his dog, but his dog didn’t like them dead, and neither did the old cat, so he buried it. Did Miss Drew like all those flowers he got her the other day? He was afraid he couldn’t bring any more like that just yet. Were there pirates now? Well, what would people do if there was one? He didn’t see why there shouldn’t be pirates now. He thought he’d start it, anyway. He’d like to shoot a lion. He was going to one day. He’d shoot a lion and a tiger. He’d bring the skin home to Miss Drew if she wanted. He became recklessly generous. He’d bring home lots of skins of all kinds of animals for Miss Drew.
“Don’t you think you ought to be going home, William?” said Miss Drew coldly.
“Don’t you think you should head home, William?” Miss Drew said coldly.

“Isn’t it your bed-time?”
"Isn't it your bedtime?"
“Oh, no—not yet—not for ever so long.”
“Oh, no—not yet—not for a long time.”
The male cousin was giving William his whole attention.
The guy cousin was giving William his full attention.
“What does Miss Drew teach you at school, William?” he said.
“What does Miss Drew teach you at school, William?” he asked.
“Oh, jus’ ornery things. Armadas an’ things. An’ ’bout lending a hundred pounds. That’s a norful soft thing. I unnerstand it,” he added hastily, fearing further explanation, “but it’s soft. My father thinks it is, too, an’ he oughter know. He’s bin abroad lots of times. He’s bin chased by a bull, my father has——”
“Oh, just annoying things. Armadas and stuff. And about lending a hundred pounds. That’s a really soft thing. I understand it,” he added quickly, worried about needing to explain more, “but it’s soft. My dad thinks so too, and he ought to know. He’s been abroad a lot. He’s even been chased by a bull, my dad has——”
The shades of night were falling fast when William reached Miss Drew’s house still discoursing volubly. He was drunk with success. He interpreted his idol’s silence as the silence of rapt admiration.
The darkness of night was coming on quickly when William arrived at Miss Drew’s house, still talking excitedly. He was high on success. He took his idol’s silence as a sign of deep admiration.
He was passing through the gate with his two companions with the air of one assured of welcome, when Miss Drew shut the gate upon him firmly.
He was walking through the gate with his two friends, looking confident that he would be welcomed, when Miss Drew shut the gate on him decisively.
“You’d better go home now, William,” she said.
“You should go home now, William,” she said.
William hesitated.
William paused.
“I don’t mind comin’ in a bit,” he said. “I’m not tired.”
“I don’t mind coming in a little,” he said. “I’m not tired.”
But Miss Drew and the male cousin were already half-way up the walk.
But Miss Drew and the male cousin were already halfway up the path.
William turned his steps homeward. He met Ethel near the gate.
William headed home. He ran into Ethel by the gate.
“William, where have you been? I’ve been looking for you everywhere. It’s hours past your bed-time.”
“William, where have you been? I’ve been looking for you everywhere. It’s hours past your bedtime.”
“But you should have come home at your bed-time.”
“But you should have come home by your bedtime.”
“I don’t think she wanted me to go,” he said with dignity. “I think it wun’t of bin p’lite.”
“I don’t think she wanted me to go,” he said calmly. “I think it wouldn’t have been polite.”
William found that a new and serious element had entered his life. It was not without its disadvantages. Many had been the little diversions by which William had been wont to while away the hours of instruction. In spite of his devotion to Miss Drew, he missed the old days of care-free exuberance, but he kept his new seat in the front row, and clung to his rôle of earnest student. He was beginning to find also, that a conscientious performance of home lessons limited his activities after school hours, but at present he hugged his chains. Miss Drew, from her seat on the platform, found William’s soulful concentrated gaze somewhat embarrassing, and his questions even more so.
William realized that a new and serious aspect had entered his life. It wasn’t without its downsides. There had been plenty of little distractions that William used to enjoy during his study hours. Despite his affection for Miss Drew, he missed the carefree days of his past, but he held on to his new spot in the front row and embraced his role as a dedicated student. He was also starting to notice that consistently doing his homework limited what he could do after school, but for now, he accepted his restrictions. Miss Drew, from her position on the platform, found William’s intense, focused gaze a bit uncomfortable, and his questions even more so.
As he went out of school he heard her talking to another mistress.
As he left school, he heard her talking to another teacher.
“I’m very fond of syringa,” she was saying. “I’d love to have some.”
“I really love lilacs,” she said. “I’d like to have some.”
William decided to bring her syringa, handfuls of syringa, armfuls of syringa.
William decided to bring her lilacs, handfuls of lilacs, armfuls of lilacs.
He went straight home to the gardener.
He went straight home to the gardener.
“No, I ain’t got no syringa. Please step off my rose-bed, Mister William. No, there ain’t any syringa in this ’ere garding. I dunno for why. Please leave my ’ose pipe alone, Mister William.”
“No, I don’t have any lilacs. Please get off my rose bed, Mister William. No, there aren’t any lilacs in this garden. I don’t know why. Please leave my hose pipe alone, Mister William.”
“Huh!” ejaculated William, scornfully turning away.
“Huh!” William exclaimed, turning away in disdain.
He went round the garden. The gardener had been quite right. There were guelder roses everywhere, but no syringa.[88]
He walked around the garden. The gardener was totally right. There were guelder roses everywhere, but no syringa.[88]
He climbed the fence and surveyed the next garden. There were guelder roses everywhere, but no syringa. It must have been some peculiarity in the soil.
He climbed over the fence and looked at the next garden. Guelder roses were everywhere, but there was no lilac. It must have been some strange quality of the soil.
William strolled down the road, scanning the gardens as he went. All had guelder roses. None had syringa.
William walked down the road, looking at the gardens as he passed. All of them had guelder roses. None had syringa.
Suddenly he stopped.
He suddenly stopped.
On a table in the window of a small house at the bottom of the road was a vase of syringa. He did not know who lived there. He entered the garden cautiously. No one was about.
On a table in the window of a small house at the end of the road was a vase of lilacs. He didn’t know who lived there. He stepped into the garden carefully. No one was around.
He looked into the room. It was empty. The window was open at the bottom.
He glanced into the room. It was empty. The bottom of the window was open.
He scrambled in, removing several layers of white paint from the window-sill as he did so. He was determined to have that syringa. He took it dripping from the vase, and was preparing to depart, when the door opened and a fat woman appeared upon the threshold. The scream that she emitted at sight of William curdled the very blood in his veins. She dashed to the window, and William, in self-defence, dodged round the table and out of the door. The back door was open, and William blindly fled by it. The fat woman did not pursue. She was leaning out of the window, and her shrieks rent the air.
He rushed in, scraping off several layers of white paint from the window sill as he did. He was determined to get that lilac. He took it, still dripping from the vase, and was getting ready to leave when the door swung open, and a large woman appeared in the doorway. The scream she let out at the sight of William chilled him to the bone. She ran to the window, and William, acting on instinct, dodged around the table and bolted out the door. The back door was open, and William fled through it without thinking. The large woman didn’t chase him. She was leaning out of the window, and her screams filled the air.
“Police! Help! Murder! Robbers!”
“Police! Help! Murder! Thieves!”
The quiet little street rang with the raucous sounds.
The quiet little street echoed with loud noises.
William felt cold shivers creeping up and down his spine. He was in a small back garden from which he could see no exit.
William felt cold shivers running up and down his spine. He was in a small backyard with no visible way out.

Then came sounds of the front-door opening and men’s voices.
Then there were sounds of the front door opening and the voices of men.
“Hello! Who is it? What is it?”
“Hey! Who’s there? What is it?”
William glared round wildly. There was a hen-house in the corner of the garden, and into this he dashed, tearing open the door and plunging through a mass of flying feathers and angry, disturbed hens.
William looked around frantically. There was a chicken coop in the corner of the garden, and he rushed into it, flinging the door open and pushing through a flurry of flying feathers and angry, disturbed hens.
William crouched in a corner of the dark hen-house determinedly clutching his bunch of syringa.
William crouched in a corner of the dark chicken coop, gripping his bunch of lilacs tightly.
Distant voices were at first all he could hear. Then they came nearer, and he heard the fat lady’s voice loudly declaiming.
Distant voices were the only things he could hear at first. Then they got closer, and he heard the fat lady's voice loudly expressing herself.
“He was quite a small man, but with such an evil face. I just had one glimpse of him as he dashed past me. I’m sure he’d have murdered me if I hadn’t cried for help. Oh, the coward! And a poor defenceless woman! He was standing by the silver table. I disturbed him at his work of crime. I feel so upset. I shan’t sleep for nights. I shall see his evil, murderous face. And a poor unarmed woman!”
“He was a pretty small guy, but he had such a sinister face. I only caught a glimpse of him as he rushed past me. I’m sure he would have killed me if I hadn’t shouted for help. Oh, the coward! And a defenseless woman! He was standing by the silver table. I interrupted him while he was committing a crime. I feel so shaken up. I won’t be able to sleep for nights. I’ll keep seeing his evil, murderous face. And a poor unarmed woman!”
“Can you give us no details, madam?” said a man’s voice. “Could you recognise him again?”
“Can you give us any details, ma'am?” a man's voice asked. “Would you be able to recognize him again?”
“Anywhere!” she said firmly. “Such a criminal face. You’ve no idea how upset I am. I might have been a lifeless corpse now, if I hadn’t had the courage to cry for help.”
“Anywhere!” she said firmly. “What a criminal face. You have no idea how upset I am. I could have been a lifeless corpse by now if I hadn't had the courage to cry for help.”
“We’re measuring the footprints, madam. You say he went out by the front door?”
“We're checking the footprints, ma'am. You said he left through the front door?”
“I’m convinced he did. I’m convinced he’s hiding in the bushes by the gate. Such a low face. My nerves are absolutely jarred.”[91]
“I’m sure he did. I’m sure he’s hiding in the bushes by the gate. What a sneaky look. My nerves are completely shot.”[91]
“We’ll search the bushes again, madam,” said the other voice wearily, “but I expect he has escaped by now.”
“We’ll check the bushes again, ma’am,” the other voice said tiredly, “but I think he’s probably gotten away by now.”
“The brute!” said the fat lady. “Oh, the brute! And that face. If I hadn’t had the courage to cry out——”
“The beast!” said the fat lady. “Oh, the beast! And that face. If I hadn’t had the guts to shout out——”
The voices died away and William was left alone in a corner of the hen-house.
The voices faded and William found himself alone in a corner of the hen house.
A white hen appeared in the little doorway, squawked at him angrily, and retired, cackling indignation. Visions of life-long penal servitude or hanging passed before William’s eyes. He’d rather be executed, really. He hoped they’d execute him.
A white hen showed up in the small doorway, squawked at him in anger, and then waddled away, clucking in annoyance. Thoughts of a lifetime in prison or execution flashed through William's mind. Honestly, he'd prefer to be executed. He hoped they would just execute him.
Then he heard the fat lady bidding good-bye to the policeman. Then she came to the back garden evidently with a friend, and continued to pour forth her troubles.
Then he heard the overweight woman saying goodbye to the police officer. After that, she went to the backyard with a friend and kept sharing her problems.
“And he dashed past me, dear. Quite a small man, but with such an evil face.”
“And he dashed past me, dear. He was a pretty small guy, but he had such a wicked face.”
A black hen appeared in the little doorway, and with an angry squawk at William, returned to the back garden.
A black hen showed up in the small doorway, and with an annoyed squawk at William, headed back to the backyard.
“I think you’re splendid, dear,” said the invisible friend. “How you had the courage.”
“I think you’re amazing, dear,” said the invisible friend. “How you had the guts.”
The white hen gave a sardonic scream.
The white hen let out a sarcastic squawk.
“You’d better come in and rest, darling,” said the friend.
“You should come in and take a break, sweetheart,” said the friend.
“I’d better,” said the fat lady in a plaintive, suffering voice. “I do feel very ... shaken....”
“I’d better,” said the overweight woman in a whiny, troubled voice. “I really do feel very ... shaken....”
Their voices ceased, the door was closed, and all was still.
Their voices quieted, the door shut, and everything was silent.
Cautiously, very cautiously, a much-dishevelled William crept from the hen-house and round the[92] side of the house. Here he found a locked side-gate over which he climbed, and very quietly he glided down to the front gate and to the road.
Cautiously, very cautiously, a scruffy William crept out of the hen-house and around the[92] side of the house. There, he found a locked side-gate, which he climbed over, and quietly made his way down to the front gate and onto the road.
“Where’s William this evening?” said Mrs. Brown. “I do hope he won’t stay out after his bed-time.”
“Where’s William tonight?” asked Mrs. Brown. “I really hope he doesn’t stay out past his bedtime.”
“Oh, I’ve just met him,” said Ethel. “He was going up to his bedroom. He was covered with hen feathers and holding a bunch of syringa.”
“Oh, I just met him,” said Ethel. “He was heading up to his bedroom. He was covered in hen feathers and holding a bunch of lilacs.”
“Mad!” sighed his father. “Mad! mad! mad!”
“Crazy!” sighed his father. “Crazy! crazy! crazy!”
The next morning William laid a bunch of syringa upon Miss Drew’s desk. He performed the offering with an air of quiet, manly pride. Miss Drew recoiled.
The next morning, William placed a bunch of lilacs on Miss Drew’s desk. He made the gesture with a sense of quiet, masculine pride. Miss Drew pulled back.
“Not syringa, William. I simply can’t bear the smell!”
“Not lilac, William. I just can’t stand the smell!”
William gazed at her in silent astonishment for a few moments.
William stared at her in stunned silence for a few moments.
Then: “But you said ... you said ... you said you were fond of syringa an’ that you’d like to have them.”
Then: “But you said ... you said ... you said you liked syringa and that you’d want to have them.”
“Did I say syringa?” said Miss Drew vaguely. “I meant guelder roses.”
“Did I say syringa?” Miss Drew said absently. “I meant guelder roses.”
William’s gaze was one of stony contempt.
William's look was full of cold disdain.
He went slowly back to his old seat at the back of the room.
He slowly returned to his old seat at the back of the room.
That evening he made a bonfire with several choice friends, and played Red Indians in the garden. There was a certain thrill in returning to the old life.
That evening he had a bonfire with a few close friends and played Cowboys and Indians in the garden. There was a certain excitement in going back to the old days.
“Hello!” said his father, encountering William creeping on all fours among the bushes. “I thought you did home lessons now?”
“Hey!” said his dad, spotting William crawling on all fours among the bushes. “I thought you were doing your homework now?”
“I’m not goin’ to take much bother over ’em now,” said William. “Miss Drew, she can’t talk straight. She dunno what she means.”
“I’m not going to worry too much about them now,” said William. “Miss Drew can’t express herself clearly. She doesn’t know what she means.”
“That’s always the trouble with women,” agreed his father. “William says his idol has feet of clay,” he said to his wife, who had approached.
“That’s always the issue with women,” his father agreed. “William says his idol has feet of clay,” he told his wife, who had come over.
“I dunno as she’s got feet of clay,” said William, the literal. “All I say is she can’t talk straight. I took no end of trouble an’ she dunno what she means. I think her feet’s all right. She walks all right. ’Sides, when they make folks false feet, they make ’em of wood, not clay.”
“I don’t know if she has feet of clay,” said William, the literal. “All I’m saying is she can’t speak clearly. I put in a lot of effort, and she doesn’t know what she means. I think her feet are fine. She walks fine. Besides, when they make people false feet, they make them out of wood, not clay.”
CHAPTER V
THE SHOW
The Outlaws sat around the old barn, plunged in deep thought. Henry, the oldest member (aged 12¼) had said in a moment of inspiration:
The Outlaws sat around the old barn, lost in thought. Henry, the oldest member (12¼ years old), had said in a moment of inspiration:
“Let’s think of—sumthin’ else to do—sumthin’ quite fresh from what we’ve ever done before.”
“Let’s think of something else to do—something totally new compared to what we’ve done before.”
And the Outlaws were thinking.
And the Outlaws were brainstorming.
They had engaged in mortal combat with one another, they had cooked strange ingredients over a smoking and reluctant flame with a fine disregard of culinary conventions, they had tracked each other over the country-side with gait and complexions intended to represent those of the aborigines of South America, they had even turned their attention to kidnapping (without any striking success), and these occupations had palled.
They had fought each other fiercely, cooked unusual ingredients over a stubborn fire while ignoring cooking rules, tracked each other across the countryside with movements and appearances meant to mimic South American natives, and even tried their hand at kidnapping (with little success), and these activities had become boring.
In all its activities the Society of Outlaws (comprising four members) aimed at a simple, unostentatious mode of procedure. In their shrinking from the glare of publicity they showed an example of unaffected modesty that many other public societies might profitably emulate. The parents of the members were unaware of the very existence of the society. The ill-timed and tactless interference[95] of parents had nipped in the bud many a cherished plan, and by bitter experience the Outlaws had learnt that secrecy was their only protection. Owing to the rules and restrictions of an unsympathetic world that orders school hours from 9 to 4 their meetings were confined to half-holidays and occasionally Sunday afternoons.
In all its activities, the Society of Outlaws (made up of four members) aimed for a simple, unpretentious way of working. By avoiding the spotlight, they demonstrated a genuine modesty that many other public organizations could benefit from. The parents of the members had no idea that the society even existed. The poorly timed and thoughtless interference[95] from parents had squashed many a beloved plan, and through bitter experience, the Outlaws learned that secrecy was their only safeguard. Because of the rules and restrictions of a harsh world that schedules school from 9 to 4, their meetings were limited to half-holidays and sometimes Sunday afternoons.
William, the ever ingenious, made the first suggestion.
William, always clever, made the first suggestion.
“Let’s shoot things with bows an’ arrows same as real outlaws used to,” he said.
“Let’s shoot things with bows and arrows just like real outlaws used to,” he said.
“What things?” and
"What things?" and
“What bows an’ arrows?” said Henry and Ginger simultaneously.
“What bows and arrows?” Henry and Ginger asked at the same time.
“Oh, anything—birds an’ cats an’ hens an’ things—an’ buy bows an’ arrows. You can buy them in shops.”
“Oh, anything—birds and cats and hens and stuff—and buy bows and arrows. You can get them in stores.”
“We can make them,” said Douglas, hopefully.
“We can make them,” Douglas said, with optimism.
“Not like you can get them in shops. They’d shoot crooked or sumthin’ if we made them. They’ve got to be jus’ so to shoot straight. I saw some in Brook’s window, too, jus’ right—jus’ same as real outlaws had.”
“Not like you can get them in stores. They’d shoot off or something if we made them. They have to be just right to shoot straight. I saw some in Brook’s window, too, just right—just like the real outlaws had.”
“How much?” said the outlaws breathlessly.
“How much?” the outlaws asked, breathless.
“Five shillings—targets for learnin’ on before we begin shootin’ real things an’ all.”
“Five shillings—practice targets to work on before we start shooting real stuff and everything.”
“Five shillings!” breathed Douglas. He might as well have said five pounds. “We’ve not got five shillings. Henry’s not having any money since he broke their drawing-room window an’ Ginger only has 3d. a week an’ has to give collection an’ we’ve not paid for the guinea pig yet, the one that got into Ginger’s sister’s hat an’ she was so mad at, an’——”[96]
“Five shillings!” Douglas exclaimed. He might as well have said five pounds. “We don’t have five shillings. Henry hasn’t had any money since he broke their living room window, and Ginger only gets 3d. a week and has to give for collection, and we still haven’t paid for the guinea pig yet—the one that got into Ginger’s sister’s hat and made her so mad, and——”[96]
“Oh, never mind all that,” said William, scornfully. “We’ll jus’ get five shillings.”
“Oh, forget all that,” said William, dismissively. “We’ll just get five shillings.”
“How?”
“How?”
“Well,” uncertainly, “grown-ups can always get money when they want it.”
“Well,” she said uncertainly, “adults can always get money whenever they need it.”
“How?” again.
"How?" again.
William disliked being tied down to details.
William didn't like being stuck on the details.
“Oh—bazaars an’ things,” impatiently.
“Oh—markets and stuff,” impatiently.
“Bazaars!” exploded Henry. “Who’d come to a bazaar if we had one? Who would? Jus’ tell me that if you’re so clever! Who’d come to it? Besides, you’ve got to sell things at a bazaar, haven’t you? What’d we sell? We’ve got nothin’ to sell, have we? What’s the good of havin’ a bazaar with nothin’ to sell and no one to buy it? Jus’ tell me that!”
“Bazaars!” Henry shouted. “Who would come to a bazaar if we had one? Who? Just tell me that if you’re so smart! Who would actually show up? Besides, you need to sell things at a bazaar, right? What would we even sell? We don’t have anything to sell, do we? What's the point of having a bazaar with nothing to sell and no one to buy? Just tell me that!”
Henry always enjoyed scoring off William.
Henry always loved scoring against William.
“Well—shows an’ things,” said William desperately.
“Well—shows and stuff,” said William desperately.
There was a moment’s silence, then Ginger repeated thoughtfully. “Shows!” and Douglas, whose eldest brother was home from college for his vacation, murmured self-consciously, “By Jove!”
There was a brief silence, then Ginger said thoughtfully, “Shows!” and Douglas, whose older brother was home from college for his break, murmured awkwardly, “By Jove!”
“We could do a show,” said Ginger. “Get animals an’ things an’ charge money for lookin’ at them.”
“We could put on a show,” Ginger said. “Get animals and stuff and charge people to see them.”
“Who’d pay it?” said Henry, the doubter.
“Who would pay it?” said Henry, the skeptic.
“Anyone would. You’d pay to see animals, wouldn’t you?—real animals. People do at the Zoo, don’t they? Well, we’ll get some animals. That’s easy enough, isn’t it?”
“Anyone would. You’d pay to see animals, wouldn’t you?—real animals. People do at the Zoo, don’t they? Well, we’ll get some animals. That’s easy enough, isn’t it?”
A neighbouring church clock struck four and the meeting was adjourned.[97]
A nearby church clock chimed four, and the meeting was finished.[97]
“Well, we’ll have a show an’ get money and buy bows an’ arrows an’ shoot things,” summed up William, “an we’ll arrange the show next week.”
"Well, we'll put on a show, make some money, buy bows and arrows, and shoot things," William concluded, "and we'll set up the show for next week."
William returned home slowly and thoughtfully. He sat on his bed, his hands in his pockets, his brow drawn into a frown, his thoughts wandering in a dreamland of wonderful “shows” and rare exotic beasts.
William returned home slowly and deep in thought. He sat on his bed, his hands in his pockets, frowning, while his mind drifted off into a dreamland filled with amazing "shows" and rare exotic animals.
Suddenly from the next room came a thin sound that gathered volume till it seemed to fill the house like the roaring of a lion, then died gradually away and was followed by silence. But only for a second. It began again—a small whisper that grew louder and louder, became a raucous bellow, then faded slowly away to rise again after a moment’s silence. In the next room William’s mother’s Aunt Emily was taking her afternoon nap. Aunt Emily had come down a month ago for a week’s visit and had not yet referred to the date of her departure. William’s father was growing anxious. She was a stout, healthy lady, who spent all her time recovering from a slight illness she had had two years ago. Her life held two occupations, and only two. These were eating and sleeping. For William she possessed a subtle but irresistible fascination. Her stature, her appetite, her gloom, added to the fact that she utterly ignored him, attracted him strongly.
Suddenly, from the next room came a thin sound that grew louder until it seemed to fill the house like the roar of a lion, then slowly faded away, followed by silence. But only for a moment. It started again—a soft whisper that became louder and louder, turning into a harsh bellow, then gradually faded out again, only to rise after a brief silence. In the next room, William’s mother’s Aunt Emily was taking her afternoon nap. Aunt Emily had come down a month ago for a week’s visit and hadn't yet mentioned when she would leave. William’s father was getting anxious. She was a heavyset, healthy woman who spent all her time recovering from a minor illness she had experienced two years ago. Her life revolved around just two things—eating and sleeping. For William, she had a subtle but undeniable allure. Her size, her appetite, her melancholy, along with the fact that she completely overlooked him, made her very compelling to him.
The tea bell rang and the sound of the snoring ceased abruptly. This entertainment over, William descended to the dining-room, where his father was addressing his mother with some heat.
The tea bell rang and the sound of snoring suddenly stopped. With the entertainment finished, William went down to the dining room, where his father was speaking to his mother quite passionately.
“Is she going to stay here for ever, or only for a few years? I’d like to know, because——”[98]
“Is she going to stay here forever, or just for a few years? I’d like to know, because——”[98]
Perceiving William, he stopped abruptly, and William’s mother murmured:
Perceiving William, he stopped suddenly, and William’s mom whispered:
“It’s so nice to have her, dear.”
“It’s so nice to have her, sweetheart.”
Then Aunt Emily entered.
Then Aunt Emily walked in.
“Have you slept well, Aunt?”
“Did you sleep well, Aunt?”
“Slept!” repeated Aunt Emily majestically. “I hardly expect to sleep in my state of health. A little rest is all I can expect.”
“Slept!” Aunt Emily said with a flourish. “I barely expect to sleep with my health the way it is. A little rest is all I can hope for.”
“Sorry you’re no better,” said William’s father sardonically.
“Sorry you’re not doing any better,” William’s father said sarcastically.
“Better?” she repeated again indignantly. “It will be a long time before I’m better.”
“Better?” she repeated indignantly. “It’ll be a while before I’m better.”
She lowered her large, healthy frame into a chair, carefully selected a substantial piece of bread and butter and attacked it with vigour.
She settled her robust frame into a chair, picked out a big piece of bread and butter, and dug in with enthusiasm.
“I’m going to the post after tea,” said William’s mother. “Would you care to come with me?”
“I’m going to the post office after tea,” William’s mother said. “Would you like to come with me?”
Aunt Emily took a large helping of jam.
Aunt Emily took a big scoop of jam.
“You hardly expect me to go out in the evening in my state of health, surely? It’s years since I went out after tea. And I was at the post office this morning. There were a lot of people there, but they served me first. I suppose they saw I looked ill.”
“You can’t expect me to go out in the evening with my health the way it is, right? It’s been years since I went out after dinner. And I was at the post office this morning. There were a lot of people there, but they helped me first. I guess they saw that I looked sick.”
William’s father choked suddenly and apologised, but not humbly.
William’s father suddenly choked and apologized, but not in a humble way.
“Though I must say,” went on Aunt Emily, “this place does suit me. I think after a few months here I should be a little stronger. Pass the jam, William.”
“Though I have to admit,” Aunt Emily continued, “this place works for me. I think after a few months here I’ll be a bit stronger. Pass the jam, William.”
The glance that William’s father fixed upon her would have made a stronger woman quail, but Aunt Emily was scraping out the last remnants of jam and did not notice.
The look that William’s father gave her would have made a tougher woman shrink back, but Aunt Emily was busy scraping out the last bits of jam and didn’t see it.
“I’m a bit over-tired to-day, I think,” she went[99] on. “I’m so apt to forget how weak I am and then I overdo it. I’m ready for the cake, William. I just sat out in the sun yesterday afternoon and sat a bit too long and over-tired myself. I ought to write letters after tea, but I don’t think I have the strength. Another piece of cake, William. I’ll go upstairs to rest instead, I think. I hope you’ll keep the house quiet. It’s so rarely that I can get a bit of sleep.”
“I think I’m a little too tired today,” she continued[99]. “I often forget how weak I am and end up doing too much. I’m ready for the cake, William. I just sat outside in the sun yesterday afternoon and stayed out a bit too long and exhausted myself. I should write some letters after tea, but I don’t think I have the energy for that. Another piece of cake, William. I think I’ll go upstairs to rest instead. I hope you can keep the house quiet. It’s so rare for me to get a little sleep.”
William’s father left the room abruptly. William sat on and watched, with fascinated eyes, the cake disappear, and finally followed the large, portly figure upstairs and sat down in his room to plan the “show” and incidentally listen, with a certain thrilled awe, for the sounds from next door.
William's father left the room suddenly. William stayed behind and watched, wide-eyed, as the cake disappeared, and then he followed the large, heavyset figure upstairs and sat down in his room to plan the "show" while also listening, with a mix of excitement and awe, for the sounds coming from next door.
The place and time of the “show” presented no little difficulty. To hold it in the old barn would give away to the world the cherished secret of their meeting place. It was William who suggested his bedroom, to be entered, not by way of the front door and staircase, but by the less public way of the garden wall and scullery roof. Ever an optimist, he affirmed that no one would see or hear. The choice of a time was limited to Wednesday afternoon, Saturday afternoon, and Sunday. Sunday at first was ruled out as impossible. But there were difficulties about Wednesday afternoon and Saturday afternoon. On Wednesday afternoon Ginger and Douglas were unwilling and ungraceful pupils at a dancing class. On Saturday afternoon William’s father gardened and would command a view of the garden wall and scullery roof. On these afternoons also Cook and Emma, both of a suspicious turn of mind, would be at large. On[100] Sunday Cook and Emma went out, William’s mother paid a regular weekly visit to an old friend and William’s father spent the afternoon on the sofa, dead to the world.
The timing and location of the “show” were pretty tricky. Holding it in the old barn would reveal their secret meeting spot to everyone. It was William who suggested using his bedroom, entering not through the front door and staircase, but via the less obvious route of the garden wall and scullery roof. Always the optimist, he insisted that no one would notice or hear them. The options for timing were limited to Wednesday afternoon, Saturday afternoon, and Sunday. Initially, Sunday seemed impossible. However, there were issues with Wednesday and Saturday afternoons as well. On Wednesday, Ginger and Douglas were reluctant and clumsy students at a dance class. On Saturday, William’s dad was busy gardening and would have a clear view of the garden wall and scullery roof. On those afternoons, Cook and Emma, both with a suspicious nature, would also be around. On [100] Sunday, Cook and Emma went out, William’s mom made her regular weekly visit to an old friend, and William’s dad spent the afternoon on the sofa, completely oblivious.
Moreover, as he pointed out to the Outlaws, the members of the Sunday School could be waylaid and induced to attend the show and they would probably be provided with money for collection. The more William thought over it, the more attractive became the idea of a Sunday afternoon in spite of superficial difficulties; therefore Sunday afternoon was finally chosen.
Moreover, as he mentioned to the Outlaws, the Sunday School members could be intercepted and persuaded to come to the show, and they would likely be given money for a collection. The more William considered it, the more appealing the idea of a Sunday afternoon became despite the surface challenges; therefore, Sunday afternoon was ultimately selected.
The day was fortunately a fine one, and William and the other Outlaws were at work early. William had asked his mother, with an expression of meekness and virtue that ought to have warned her of danger, if he might have “jus’ a few friends” in his room for the afternoon. His mother, glad that her husband should be spared his son’s restless company, gave willing permission.
The day turned out to be nice, and William and the other Outlaws were busy early on. William had asked his mom, with a look of innocence and goodness that should have alerted her to trouble, if he could have "just a few friends" in his room for the afternoon. His mom, happy that her husband would be free from their son's restless company, gladly agreed.
By half-past two the exhibits were ready. In a cage by the window sat a white rat painted in faint alternate stripes of blue and pink. This was Douglas’ contribution, handpainted by himself in water colours. It wore a bewildered expression and occasionally licked its stripes and then obviously wished it hadn’t. Its cage bore a notice printed on cardboard:
By two-thirty, the exhibits were set up. In a cage by the window sat a white rat painted with faint alternating stripes of blue and pink. This was Douglas' contribution, hand-painted by him in watercolors. It had a confused look and occasionally licked its stripes, only to obviously regret it afterward. Its cage had a sign printed on cardboard:
RAT FROM CHINA
RATS ARE ALL LIKE
THIS IN CHINA
RAT FROM CHINA
RATS ARE ALL LIKE
THIS IN CHINA
Next came a cat belonging to William’s sister, Smuts by name, now[101] imprisoned beneath a basket-chair. At the best of times Smuts was short-tempered, and all its life had cherished a bitter hatred of William. Now, enclosed by its enemy in a prison two feet square, its fury knew no bounds. It tore at the basket work, it flew wildly round and round, scratching, spitting, swearing. Its chair bore the simple and appropriate notice:
Next came a cat belonging to William’s sister, named Smuts, now[101] trapped under a basket chair. At the best of times, Smuts was short-tempered and had always harbored a deep resentment toward William. Now, confined by its enemy in a space two feet square, its anger knew no limits. It clawed at the basket, darted around frantically, scratching, hissing, and cursing. The chair had a simple and fitting notice:
WILD CAT
Wild cat
William watched it with honest pride and prayed fervently that its indignation would not abate during the afternoon.
William watched it with genuine pride and prayed hard that its anger wouldn't fade throughout the afternoon.
Next came a giant composed of Douglas upon Ginger’s back, draped in two sheets tied tightly round Douglas’s neck. This was labelled:
Next came a giant made up of Douglas on Ginger’s back, wrapped in two sheets tied snugly around Douglas’s neck. This was labeled:
GENWIN GIANT
GENWIN GIANT
Ginger was already growing restive. His muffled voice was heard from the folds of the sheets informing the other Outlaws that it was a bit thick and he hadn’t known it would be like this or he wouldn’t have done it, and anyway he was going to change with Douglas half time or he’d chuck up the whole thing.
Ginger was starting to get restless. His voice came out from under the sheets, telling the other Outlaws that it was a bit too intense and he wouldn’t have gone along with it if he’d known it would be like this. He added that he was going to switch with Douglas halfway through or he’d back out completely.
The next exhibit was a black fox fur of William’s mother’s, to which was fortunately attached a head and several feet, and which he had surreptitiously[102] removed from her wardrobe. This had been tied up, stuffed with waste paper and wired by William till it was, in his eyes, remarkably lifelike. As the legs, even with the assistance of wire, refused to support the body and the head would only droop sadly to the ground, it was perforce exhibited in a recumbent attitude. It bore marks of sticky fingers, and of several side slips of the scissors when William was cutting the wire, but on the whole he was justly proud of it. It bore the striking but untruthful legend:—
The next exhibit was a black fox fur from William’s mother, which fortunately included a head and several feet, and which he had secretly[102] taken from her closet. He had tied it up, stuffed it with waste paper, and wired it until it looked, in his eyes, surprisingly lifelike. However, since the legs, even with the wire, wouldn’t hold up the body and the head just drooped sadly to the ground, it had to be displayed lying down. It showed signs of sticky fingers and a few misjudged cuts from the scissors when William was cutting the wire, but overall, he was justifiably proud of it. It had the striking yet untrue label:—
BEAR SHOT
BY OUTLAWS
IN RUSHER
BEAR SHOT
BY OUTLAWS
IN RUSHER
Next came:
Next up:
BLUE DOG
Blue Dog
This was Henry’s fox terrier, generally known as Chips. For Chips the world was very black. Henry’s master mind had scorned his paint box and his water colours. Henry had “borrowed” a blue bag and dabbed it liberally over Chips. Chips had, after the first wild frenzied struggle, offered no resistance. He now sat, a picture of black despair, turning every now and then a melancholy eye upon the still enraged Smuts. But for him cats and joy[103] and life and fighting were no more. He was abject, shamed—a blue dog.
This was Henry’s fox terrier, usually known as Chips. For Chips, the world felt very dark. Henry’s master had dismissed his paint box and watercolors. Henry had “borrowed” a blue bag and slathered it all over Chips. After a wild, frantic struggle at first, Chips stopped resisting. Now he sat there, a picture of black despair, occasionally glancing with a sad eye at the still furious Smuts. For him, cats, happiness, life, and fighting were all gone. He felt miserable, embarrassed—a blue dog.
William himself, as showman, was an imposing figure. He was robed in a red dressing-gown of his father’s that trailed on the ground behind him and over whose cords in front he stumbled ungracefully as he walked. He had cut a few strands from the fringe of a rug and glued them to his lips to represent moustaches. They fell in two straight lines over his mouth. On his head was a tinsel crown, once worn by his sister as Fairy Queen.
William, as the showman, was a striking presence. He wore a red dressing gown that belonged to his father, which dragged along the ground behind him, and he awkwardly tripped over the ties in front as he walked. He had taken a few strands from the fringe of a rug and glued them to his lips to create a makeshift mustache. They hung down in two straight lines over his mouth. On his head was a shiny crown, previously worn by his sister when she played the Fairy Queen.
The show had been widely advertised and all the neighbouring children had been individually canvassed, but under strict orders of secrecy. The threats of what the Outlaws would do if their secret were disclosed had kept many a child awake at night.
The show had been heavily promoted, and all the kids in the area had been approached one by one, but they were under strict orders to keep it a secret. The threats about what the Outlaws would do if their secret got out had kept many kids up at night.
William surveyed the room proudly.
William proudly surveyed the room.
“Not a bad show for a penny, I should say. I guess there aren’t many like it, anyway. Do shut up talkin’, Ginger. It’ll spoil it all, if folks hear the giant talking out of his stomach. It’s Douglas that’s got to do the giant’s talking. Anyone could see that. I say, they’re comin’! Look! They’re comin’! Along the wall!”
“Not a bad show for a penny, I should say. I guess there aren’t many like it, anyway. Do stop talking, Ginger. It’ll ruin everything if people hear the giant speaking from his stomach. It’s Douglas who needs to do the giant's talking. Anyone could see that. I say, they’re coming! Look! They’re coming! Along the wall!”
There was a thin line of children climbing along the wall in single file on all fours. They ascended the scullery roof and approached the window. These were the first arrivals who had called on their way to Sunday School.
There was a line of kids crawling along the wall in a single file on all fours. They climbed up the scullery roof and got close to the window. These were the first ones who had dropped by on their way to Sunday School.
Henry took their pennies and William cleared his throat and began:—
Henry took their pennies, and William cleared his throat and started:—
“White rat from China, ladies an’ gentlemen, pink an’ blue striped. All rats is pink an’ blue striped in[104]China. This is the only genwin China rat in England—brought over from China special las’ week jus’ for the show. It lives on China bread an’ butter brought over special, too.”
“White rat from China, ladies and gentlemen, pink and blue striped. All rats are pink and blue striped in[104]China. This is the only genuine China rat in England—brought over from China just last week just for the show. It lives on China bread and butter brought over specially, too.”

“Wash it!” jeered an unbeliever. “Jus’ wash it an’ let’s see it then.”[105]
“Wash it!” mocked a skeptic. “Just wash it and let’s see it then.”[105]
“Wash it?” repeated the showman indignantly. “It’s gotter be washed. It’s washed every morning an’ night same as you or me. China rats have gotter be washed or they’d die right off. Washin’ ’em don’t make no difference to their stripes. Anyone knows that that knows anything about China rats, I guess.”
“Wash it?” the showman said angrily. “It has to be washed. It gets washed every morning and night just like you or me. China rats have to be washed or they’d die right away. Washing them doesn’t change their stripes. Anyone who knows anything about China rats knows that, I guess.”
He laughed scornfully and turned to Smuts. Smuts had grown used to the basket chair and was settling down for a nap. William crouched down on all fours, ran his fingers along the basket-work, and, putting his face close to it, gave vent to a malicious howl. Smuts sprang at him, scratching and spitting.
He laughed derisively and turned to Smuts. Smuts had gotten used to the basket chair and was getting comfortable for a nap. William crouched down on all fours, ran his fingers along the wicker, and, putting his face close to it, let out a sneering howl. Smuts pounced at him, scratching and spitting.
“Wild cat,” said William triumphantly. “Look at it! Kill anyone if it got out! Spring at their throats, it would, an’ scratch their eyes out with its paws an’ bite their necks till its teeth met. If I jus’ moved away that chair it would spring out at you.” They moved hastily away from the chair, “and I bet some of you would be dead pretty quick. It could have anyone’s head right off with bitin’ and scratchin’. Right off—separate from their bodies!”
“Wild cat,” William said triumphantly. “Look at it! It could kill anyone if it got out! It would leap at their throats, scratch their eyes out with its paws, and bite their necks till its teeth met. If I just moved that chair, it would jump out at you.” They hurriedly moved away from the chair, “and I bet some of you would be dead pretty quick. It could take anyone’s head right off with biting and scratching. Right off—separate from their bodies!”
There was an awe-stricken silence.
There was a stunned silence.
Then:
Then:
“Garn! It’s Smuts. It’s your sister’s cat!”
“Wow! It’s Smuts. It’s your sister’s cat!”
William laughed as though vastly amused by this idea.[106]
William laughed as if he found the idea incredibly funny.[106]
“Smuts!” he said, giving a surreptitious kick to the chair that infuriated its occupant still more. “I guess there wouldn’t be many of us left in this house if Smuts was like this.”
“Smuts!” he said, secretly kicking the chair, which only made the person sitting in it more angry. “I guess there wouldn’t be many of us left in this house if Smuts was acting like this.”
They passed on to the giant.
They moved on to the giant.
“A giant,” said William, re-arranging the tinsel crown, which was slightly too big for him. “Real giant. Look at it. As big as two of you put together. How d’you think he gets in at doors and things? Has to have everything made special. Look at him walk. Walk, Ginger.”
“A giant,” said William, adjusting the tinsel crown, which was a little too big for him. “A real giant. Look at it. It’s as big as two of you put together. How do you think he gets through doors and stuff? He must have everything made specially. Look at him walk. Walk, Ginger.”
Ginger took two steps forward. Douglas clutched his shoulders and murmured anxiously, “By Jove!”
Ginger took two steps forward. Douglas grabbed his shoulders and whispered nervously, “Wow!”
“Go on,” urged William scornfully, “That’s not walkin’.”
“Go on,” William said mockingly, “That’s not walking.”
The goaded Ginger’s voice came from the giant’s middle regions!
The annoyed Ginger’s voice came from the giant's belly!
“If you go on talkin’ at me, I’ll drop him. I’m just about sick of it.”
“If you keep talking to me like that, I’ll let him go. I’m really tired of it.”
“All right,” said William hastily.
“Okay,” said William hastily.
“Anyway it’s a giant,” he went on to his audience. “A jolly fine giant.”
“Anyway, it’s a giant,” he continued to his audience. “A really great giant.”
“It’s got Douglas’s face,” said one of his audience.
“It’s got Douglas’s face,” said one person in the audience.
William was for a moment at a loss.
William was momentarily at a loss.
“Well,” he said at last, “giant’s got to have some sort of a face, hasn’t it? Can’t not have a face, can it?”
"Well," he finally said, "a giant has to have some kind of a face, right? It can't not have a face, can it?"
The Russian Bear, which had often been seen adorning the shoulders of William’s mother and was promptly recognised, was greeted with ribald jeers, but there was no doubt as to the success of the Blue Dog. Chips advanced deprecatingly, blue head drooping, and blue tail between blue legs, making[107]abject apologies for his horrible condition. But Henry had done his work well. They stood around in rapt admiration.
The Russian Bear, which had often been seen on William’s mother’s shoulders and was quickly recognized, was met with crude jeers, but there was no doubt about the success of the Blue Dog. Chips approached humbly, his blue head hanging low and his blue tail tucked between his blue legs, making[107]profuse apologies for his terrible condition. But Henry had done his job well. They stood around in awe.

“Blue dog,” said the showman, walking forward proudly and stumbling[108] violently over the cords of the dressing gown. “Blue dog,” he repeated, recovering his balance and removing the tinsel crown from his nose to his brow. “You never saw a blue dog before, did you? No, and you aren’t likely to see one again, neither. It was made blue special for this show. It’s the only blue dog in the world. Folks’ll be comin’ from all over the world to see this blue dog—an’ thrown in in a penny show! If it was in the Zoo you’d have to pay a shilling to see it, I bet. It’s—it’s jus’ luck for you it’s here. I guess the folks at the Zoo wish they’d got it. Tain’t many shows have blue dogs. Brown an’ black an’ white—but not blue. Why, folks pay money jus’ to see shows of ornery dogs—so you’re jus’ lucky to see a blue dog an’ a dead bear from Russia an’ a giant, an’ a wild cat, an’ a China rat for jus’ one penny.”
“Blue dog,” the showman said, stepping forward proudly and tripping over the cords of the dressing gown. “Blue dog,” he repeated, regaining his balance and sliding the tinsel crown from his nose to his forehead. “You’ve never seen a blue dog before, have you? No, and you probably won’t see one again either. It was specially painted blue for this show. It’s the only blue dog in the world. People will come from all over to see this blue dog— and it’s included in a penny show! If it were at the zoo, you’d have to pay a shilling to see it, I bet. It’s— it’s just lucky for you that it’s here. I think the folks at the zoo wish they had it. Not many shows have blue dogs. Brown and black and white— but not blue. You see, people pay money just to see shows with ordinary dogs—so you’re just lucky to see a blue dog, and a dead bear from Russia, and a giant, and a wild cat, and a China rat for just one penny.”
After each speech William had to remove from his mouth the rug fringe which persisted in obeying the force of gravity rather than William’s idea of what a moustache should be.
After each speech, William had to pull off the rug fringe from his mouth that kept sticking to him, following gravity instead of his idea of what a mustache should look like.
“It’s jus’ paint. Henry’s gate’s being painted blue,” said one critic feebly, but on the whole the Outlaws had scored a distinct success in the blue dog.
“It’s just paint. Henry’s gate is being painted blue,” said one critic weakly, but overall the Outlaws had achieved a clear success with the blue dog.
Then, while they stood in silent admiration round the unhappy animal, came a sound from the next door, a gentle sound like the sighing of the wind through the trees. It rose and fell. It rose again[109] and fell again. It increased in volume with each repetition, till at its height it sounded like a wild animal in pain.
Then, while they stood in silent admiration around the unhappy animal, a sound came from next door, a soft sound like the wind sighing through the trees. It rose and fell. It rose again[109] and fell again. It grew louder with each repetition, until at its peak it sounded like a wild animal in pain.
“What’s that?” asked the audience breathlessly.
“What’s that?” the audience asked breathlessly.
William was slightly uneasy. He was not sure whether this fresh development would add lustre or dishonour to his show.
William felt a bit uneasy. He wasn't sure if this new development would bring excitement or shame to his show.
“Yes,” he said darkly to gain time, “what is it? I guess you’d like to know what it is!”
“Yes,” he said grimly to buy some time, “what is it? I suppose you want to know what it is!”
“Garn! It’s jus’ snorin’.”
"Wow! It’s just snoring."
“Snorin’!” repeated William. “It’s not ornery snorin’, that isn’t. Jus’ listen, that’s all! You couldn’t snore like that, I bet. Huh!”
“Snoring!” William repeated. “That’s not just any snoring. Just listen, that’s all! I bet you couldn’t snore like that. Huh!”
They listened spellbound to the gentle sound, growing louder and louder till at its loudest it brought rapt smiles to their faces, then ceasing abruptly, then silence. Then again the gentle sound that grew and grew.
They listened in awe to the soft sound, which got louder and louder until it reached its peak, bringing delighted smiles to their faces, then it stopped suddenly, and silence followed. Then once more, the soft sound began to grow and grow.
William asked Henry in a stage whisper if they oughtn’t to charge extra for listening to it. The audience hastily explained that they weren’t listening, they “jus’ couldn’t help hearin’.”
William asked Henry in a low voice if they should charge extra for listening to it. The audience quickly clarified that they weren’t listening; they "just couldn’t help hearing."
A second batch of sightseers had arrived and were paying their entrance pennies, but the first batch refused to move. William, emboldened by success, opened the door and they crept out to the landing and listened with ears pressed to the magic door.
A second group of sightseers arrived and paid their entrance fees, but the first group wouldn't budge. William, feeling confident from his earlier success, opened the door, and they quietly slipped out to the landing and listened with their ears pressed against the magical door.
Henry now did the honours of showman. William stood, majestic in his glorious apparel, deep in thought. Then to his face came the faint smile that inspiration brings to her votaries. He ordered the audience back into the showroom and shut the door. Then he took off his shoes and softly and[110] with bated breath opened Aunt Emily’s door and peeped within. It was rather a close afternoon, and she lay on her bed on the top of her eiderdown. She had slipped off her dress skirt so as not to crush it, and she lay in her immense stature in a blouse and striped petticoat, while from her open mouth issued the fascinating sounds. In sleep Aunt Emily was not beautiful.
Henry took on the role of showman. William stood proudly in his stunning outfit, lost in thought. Then a faint smile, that spark of inspiration, appeared on his face. He signaled for the audience to return to the showroom and closed the door. After that, he took off his shoes and, holding his breath, quietly opened Aunt Emily’s door and peeked inside. It was a somewhat warm afternoon, and she lay on her bed on top of her comforter. She had taken off her skirt to avoid wrinkling it, and there she was, towering in a blouse and striped petticoat, while intriguing sounds came from her open mouth. In sleep, Aunt Emily wasn't beautiful.
William thoughtfully propped up a cushion in the doorway and stood considering the situation.
William carefully placed a cushion in the doorway and stood there, thinking about the situation.
In a few minutes the showroom was filled with a silent, expectant crowd. In a corner near the door was a new notice:
In a few minutes, the showroom was filled with a silent, expectant crowd. In a corner near the door was a new notice:
PLACE FOR TAKING
OFF SHOES AND TAKING
OTH OF SILENCE
PLACE FOR TAKING
OFF SHOES AND TAKING
A MOMENT OF SILENCE
William, after administering the oath of silence to a select party in his most impressive manner led them shoeless and on tiptoe to the next room.
William, after giving the oath of silence to a chosen group in his most impressive style, led them barefoot and on tiptoe to the next room.
From Aunt Emily’s bed hung another notice:
From Aunt Emily’s bed hung another sign:
FAT WILD WOMAN
TORKIN NATIF
LANGWIDGE
FAT WILD WOMAN
TORKIN NATIF
LANGWIDGE
They stood in a hushed, delighted group around her bed. The sounds never[111] ceased, never abated. William only allowed them two minutes in the room. They came out reluctantly, paid more money, joined the end of the queue and re-entered. More and more children came to see the show, but the show now consisted solely in Aunt Emily.
They stood in a quiet, excited group around her bed. The sounds never[111] stopped, never faded. William only let them stay in the room for two minutes. They stepped out hesitantly, paid more money, joined the back of the line, and went back in. More and more kids came to see the show, but now the show was all about Aunt Emily.
The China rat had licked off all its stripes; Smuts was fast asleep; Ginger was sitting down on the seat of a chair and Douglas on the back of it, and Ginger had insisted at last on air and sight and had put his head out where the two sheets joined; the Russian Bear had fallen on to the floor and no one had picked it up; Chips lay in a disconsolate heap, a victim of acute melancholia—and no one cared for any of these things. New-comers passed by them hurriedly and stood shoeless in the queue outside Aunt Emily’s room eagerly awaiting their turn. Those who came out simply went to the end again to wait another turn. Many returned home for more money, for Aunt Emily was 1d. extra and each visit after the first, ½d. The Sunday School bell pealed forth its summons, but no one left the show. The vicar was depressed that evening. The attendance at Sunday School had been the worst on record. And still Aunt Emily slept and snored with a rapt, silent crowd around her. But William could never rest content. He possessed ambition that would have put many of his elders to shame. He cleared the room and re-opened it after a few minutes, during which his clients waited in breathless suspense.
The rat had scratched off all its stripes; Smuts was fast asleep; Ginger was sitting on a chair, and Douglas was on the back of it. Ginger finally insisted on getting some air and sight, sticking his head out where the two sheets met. The Russian Bear had fallen to the floor, and no one bothered to pick it up. Chips lay in a sad heap, a victim of deep sadness—and no one cared about any of this. Newcomers hurried past them and stood barefoot in the line outside Aunt Emily’s room, eagerly waiting for their turn. Those who came out simply joined the end of the line to wait again. Many went home for more money because Aunt Emily charged 1d. extra, and each visit after the first cost ½d. The Sunday School bell rang, but no one left the show. The vicar was feeling down that evening. Attendance at Sunday School had been the lowest ever. Yet, Aunt Emily continued to sleep and snore with a captivated, silent crowd around her. But William could never be satisfied. He had ambitions that would shame many of his elders. He cleared the room and reopened it after a few minutes, while his clients waited in anxious silence.
When they re-entered there was a fresh exhibit. William’s keen eye had been searching out each[112] detail of the room. On the table by her bed now stood a glass containing teeth, that William had discovered on the washstand, and a switch of hair and a toothless comb, that William had discovered on the dressing-table. These all bore notices:
When they walked back in, they found a new display. William’s sharp eye had been noticing every[112] detail in the room. On the table by her bed was now a glass filled with teeth that William had found on the washstand, along with a bundle of hair and a toothless comb that he had come across on the dressing table. Each of these items had labels:
FAT WILD
WOMAN’S
TEETH
Fat Wild
Woman's
Teeth
FAT WILD
WOMAN’S
HARE
FAT WILD
WOMAN’S
HAIR
FAT WILD
WOMAN’S
KOME
FAT WILD
WOMAN'S
KOME
Were it not that the slightest noise meant instant expulsion from the show (some of their number had already suffered that bitter fate) there would have been no restraining the audience. As it was, they crept in, silent, expectant, thrilled, to watch and listen for the blissful two minutes. And Aunt Emily never failed them. Still she slept and snored. They borrowed money recklessly from each other. The poor sold their dearest treasures to the rich, and still they came again and again. And still Aunt Emily slept and snored. It would be interesting to know how long this would have gone on, had she not, on the top note of a peal that was a pure delight to her audience, awakened with a start and glanced around her. At first she thought that the cluster of small boys around her was a dream, especially as they turned and fled precipitately at once. Then she sat up and her eye fell upon the table by her bed, the notices, and finally upon the petrified horror-stricken showman. She[113] sprang up and, seizing him by the shoulders, shook him till his teeth chattered, the tinsel crown fell down, encircling ears and nose, and one of his moustaches fell limply at his feet.
If it weren't for the fact that even the slightest noise would get you kicked out of the show (some people had already faced that harsh reality), the audience would have let loose. Instead, they sneaked in, quiet, eager, and excited, ready to enjoy those blissful two minutes. And Aunt Emily never disappointed them. She was still asleep and snoring. They borrowed money freely from each other. The poor sold their most treasured possessions to the rich, yet they kept coming back. And Aunt Emily just kept sleeping and snoring. It would have been interesting to see how long this would have continued if she hadn't abruptly woken up to a high note that delighted her audience and looked around. At first, she thought the group of small boys around her was just a dream, especially since they immediately turned and ran away. Then she sat up, and her gaze landed on the table by her bed, the notices, and finally caught sight of the petrified, horror-stricken showman. She[113] jumped up and grabbed him by the shoulders, shaking him until his teeth rattled, the tinsel crown fell down, wrapping around his ears and nose, and one of his mustaches flopped down at his feet.
“You wicked boy!” she said as she shook him, “you wicked, wicked, wicked boy!”
“You naughty boy!” she said as she shook him, “you naughty, naughty, naughty boy!”
He escaped from her grasp and fled to the showroom, where, in sheer self-defence, he moved a table and three chairs across the door. The room was empty except for Henry, the blue dog, and the still sleeping Smuts. All that was left of the giant was the crumpled sheets. Douglas had, with an awe-stricken “By Jove!” snatched up his rat as he fled. The last of their clients was seen scrambling along the top of the garden wall on all fours with all possible speed.
He broke free from her hold and ran to the showroom, where, in pure self-defense, he pushed a table and three chairs in front of the door. The room was empty except for Henry, the blue dog, and the still-sleeping Smuts. All that remained of the giant was the wrinkled sheets. Douglas had, with a stunned "By Jove!" grabbed his rat as he hurried away. The last of their customers was spotted scrambling along the top of the garden wall on all fours as fast as possible.
Mechanically William straightened his crown.
William adjusted his crown.
“She’s woke,” he said. “She’s mad wild.”
"She's woke," he said. "She's really out there."
He listened apprehensively for angry footsteps descending the stairs and his father’s dread summons, but none came. Aunt Emily could be heard moving about in her room, but that was all. A wild hope came to him that, given a little time, she might forget the incident.
He listened nervously for angry footsteps coming down the stairs and his father’s ominous call, but none came. Aunt Emily was moving around in her room, but that was it. A sudden hope filled him that, with a bit of time, she might forget what happened.
“Let’s count the money—” said Henry at last.
“Let’s count the money—” Henry finally said.
They counted.
They did a count.
“Four an’ six!” screamed William. “Four an’ six! Jolly good, I should say! An’ it would only have been about two shillings without Aunt Emily, an’ I thought of her, didn’t I? I guess you can all be jolly grateful to me.”
“Four and six!” shouted William. “Four and six! That’s great, I would say! And it would have only been about two shillings without Aunt Emily, and I thought of her, didn’t I? I guess you can all be really thankful to me.”
“All right,” said Henry unkindly. “I’m not envying you, am I? You’re welcome to it when she tells your father.”[114]
“Okay,” Henry said rudely. “I’m not jealous of you, am I? You can have it when she tells your dad.”[114]
And William’s proud spirits dropped.
And William’s spirits dropped.
Then came the opening of the fateful door and heavy steps descending the stairs.
Then the fateful door opened, and heavy footsteps came down the stairs.
William’s mother had returned from her weekly visit to her friend. She was placing her umbrella in the stand as Aunt Emily, hatted and coated and carrying a bag, descended. William’s father had just awakened from his peaceful Sunday afternoon slumber, and, hearing his wife, had come into the hall.
William’s mother came back from her weekly visit with her friend. She was putting her umbrella in the stand when Aunt Emily, wearing a hat and a coat and carrying a bag, came down the stairs. William’s father had just woken up from his relaxing Sunday afternoon nap and, hearing his wife, had stepped into the hall.
Aunt Emily fixed her eye upon him.
Aunt Emily looked at him.
“Will you be good enough to procure a conveyance?” she said. “After the indignities to which I have been subjected in this house I refuse to remain in it a moment longer.”
“Would you be kind enough to arrange for a ride?” she said. “After the humiliations I’ve experienced in this house, I refuse to stay here a second longer.”
Quivering with indignation she gave details of the indignities to which she had been subjected. William’s mother pleaded, apologised, coaxed. William’s father went quietly out to procure a conveyance. When he returned she was still talking in the hall.
Shaking with anger, she described the humiliations she had faced. William's mom begged, apologized, and tried to calm her down. William's dad quietly went out to get a ride. When he came back, she was still talking in the hallway.
“A crowd of vulgar little boys,” she was saying, “and horrible indecent placards all over the room.”
“A bunch of rude little boys,” she was saying, “and disgusting, inappropriate signs all over the room.”
He carried her bag down to the cab.
He took her bag down to the taxi.
“And me in my state of health,” she said as she followed him. From the cab she gave her parting shot.
“And me with my health,” she said as she followed him. From the cab, she threw in her final words.
“And if this horrible thing hadn’t happened, I might have stayed with you all the winter and perhaps part of the spring.”
“And if this terrible thing hadn’t happened, I might have stayed with you all winter and maybe part of the spring.”
William’s father wiped his brow with his handkerchief as the cab drove off.
William’s dad wiped his forehead with his handkerchief as the cab drove away.
“How dreadful!” said his wife, but she avoided meeting his eye. “It’s—it’s disgraceful of William,”[115] she went on with sudden spirit. “You must speak to him.”
“That's awful!” said his wife, but she looked away from him. “It’s—it’s shameful of William,”[115] she continued with newfound energy. “You need to talk to him.”
“I will,” said his father determinedly. “William!” he shouted sternly from the hall.
“I will,” said his father firmly. “William!” he called out sharply from the hall.
William’s heart sank.
William felt a heavy heart.
“She’s told,” he murmured, his last hope gone.
“She’s been told,” he murmured, his last hope gone.
“You’d better go and get it over,” advised Henry.
“You should go and get it done,” advised Henry.
“William!” repeated the voice still more fiercely.
“William!” the voice shouted even more angrily.
Henry moved nearer the window, prepared for instant flight if the voice’s owner should follow it up the stairs.
Henry moved closer to the window, ready to escape at a moment's notice if the person behind the voice came up the stairs.
“Go on,” he urged. “He’ll only come up for you.”
“Go ahead,” he encouraged. “He’ll only come looking for you.”
William slowly removed the barricade and descended the stairs. He had remembered to take off the crown and dressing gown, but his one-sided moustache still hung limply over his mouth.
William slowly took down the barricade and went down the stairs. He had remembered to take off the crown and robe, but his lopsided mustache still drooped over his mouth.
His father was standing in the hall.
His dad was standing in the hallway.
“What’s that horrible thing on your face?” he began.
“What’s that awful thing on your face?” he started.
“Whiskers,” answered William laconically.
“Whiskers,” William replied dryly.
His father accepted the explanation.
His dad accepted the explanation.
“Is it true,” he went on, “that you actually took your friends into your aunt’s room without permission and hung vulgar placards around it?”
“Is it true,” he continued, “that you actually brought your friends into your aunt’s room without permission and put up disgusting signs all over?”
William glanced up into his father’s face and suddenly took hope. Mr. Brown was no actor.
William looked up at his father’s face and suddenly felt hopeful. Mr. Brown was not an actor.
“Yes,” he admitted.
"Yeah," he admitted.
“It’s disgraceful,” said Mr. Brown, “disgraceful! That’s all.”
“It’s disgraceful,” Mr. Brown said, “disgraceful! That’s it.”
But it was not quite all. Something hard and round slipped into William’s hand. He ran lightly upstairs.[116]
But that wasn't all. Something hard and round slipped into William’s hand. He quickly ran upstairs.[116]
“Hello!” said Henry, surprised. “That’s not taken long. What——”
“Hey!” said Henry, surprised. “That didn't take long. What——”
William opened his hand and showed something that shone upon his extended palm.
William opened his hand and revealed something that shimmered on his outstretched palm.
“Look!” he said. “Crumbs! Look!” It was a bright half-crown.
“Look!” he said. “Wow! Look!” It was a shiny fifty-pence coin.
CHAPTER VI
A QUESTION OF GRAMMAR
It was raining. It had been raining all morning. William was intensely bored with his family.
It was raining. It had been raining all morning. William was really bored with his family.
“What can I do?” he demanded of his father for the tenth time.
“What can I do?” he asked his father for the tenth time.
“Nothing!” said his father fiercely from behind his newspaper.
“Nothing!” his father shouted angrily from behind his newspaper.
William followed his mother into the kitchen.
William followed his mom into the kitchen.
“What can I do?” he said plaintively.
“What can I do?” he said sadly.
“Couldn’t you just sit quietly?” suggested his mother.
“Can’t you just sit quietly?” his mother suggested.
“That’s not doin’ anything,” William said. “I could sit quietly all day,” he went on aggressively, “if I wanted.”
"That's not doing anything," William said. "I could sit quietly all day," he continued forcefully, "if I wanted."
“But you never do.”
“But you never do this.”
“No, ’cause there wouldn’t be any sense in it, would there?”
“No, because there wouldn’t be any sense in it, would there?”
“Couldn’t you read or draw or something?”
“Can’t you read or draw or something?”
“No, that’s lessons. That’s not doin’ anything!”
“No, that’s just lessons. That’s not doing anything!”
“I could teach you to knit if you like.”
"I can teach you how to knit if you want."
With one crushing glance William left her.
With a single piercing look, William left her.
He went to the drawing-room, where his sister[118] Ethel was knitting a jumper and talking to a friend.
He went to the living room, where his sister[118] Ethel was knitting a sweater and chatting with a friend.
“And I heard her say to him——” she was saying. She broke off with the sigh of a patient martyr as William came in. He sat down and glared at her. She exchanged a glance of resigned exasperation with her friend.
“And I heard her say to him——” she was saying. She broke off with the sigh of a patient martyr as William walked in. He sat down and glared at her. She exchanged a look of resigned exasperation with her friend.
“What are you doing, William?” said the friend sweetly.
“What are you up to, William?” said the friend sweetly.
“Nothin’,” said William with a scowl.
“Nothing,” William said, frowning.
“Shut the door after you when you go out, won’t you, William?” said Ethel equally sweetly.
“Please shut the door behind you when you leave, okay, William?” Ethel said as sweetly as ever.
William at that insult rose with dignity and went to the door. At the door he turned.
William, feeling insulted, stood up with dignity and walked to the door. At the door, he turned around.
“I wun’t stay here now,” he said with slow contempt, “not even if—even if—even if,” he paused to consider the most remote contingency, “not even if you wanted me,” he said at last emphatically.
“I won't stay here now,” he said with slow contempt, “not even if—even if—even if,” he paused to think about the most unlikely scenario, “not even if you wanted me,” he said finally, emphatically.
He shut the door behind him and his expression relaxed into a sardonic smile.
He closed the door behind him, and his expression softened into a sarcastic smile.
“I bet they feel small!” he said to the umbrella-stand.
“I bet they feel small!” he said to the umbrella stand.
He went to the library, where his seventeen-year-old brother Robert was showing off his new rifle to a friend.
He went to the library, where his 17-year-old brother Robert was showing off his new rifle to a friend.
“You see——” he was saying, then, catching sight of William’s face round the door, “Oh, get out!”
“You see——” he was saying, then, noticing William’s face peeking around the door, “Oh, go away!”
William got out.
William stepped out.
He returned to his mother in the kitchen with a still more jaundiced view of life. It was still raining. His mother was looking at the tradesmen’s books.[119]
He went back to his mom in the kitchen with an even more negative outlook on life. It was still raining. His mom was looking at the tradesmen’s books.[119]
“Can I go out?” he said gloomily.
“Can I go out?” he asked, sounding down.
“No, of course not. It’s pouring.”
“No way, it’s pouring.”
“I don’t mind rain.”
"I don't mind the rain."
“Don’t be silly.”
"Don't be ridiculous."
William considered that few boys in the whole world were handicapped by more unsympathetic parents than he.
William thought that there were very few boys in the entire world who had parents as unkind as his.
“Why,” he said pathetically, “have they got friends in an’ me not?”
“Why,” he said sadly, “do they have friends and I don’t?”
“I suppose you didn’t think of asking anyone,” she said calmly.
“I guess you didn’t think to ask anyone,” she said calmly.
“Well, can I have someone now?”
“Well, can I get someone now?”
“No, it’s too late,” said Mrs. Brown, raising her head from the butcher’s book and murmuring “ten and elevenpence” to herself.
“No, it’s too late,” Mrs. Brown said, lifting her head from the butcher’s book and mumbling “ten and elevenpence” to herself.
“Well, when can I?”
"Well, when can I do that?"
She raised a harassed face.
She raised a stressed face.
“William, do be quiet! Any time, if you ask. Eighteen and twopence.”
“William, please be quiet! Just ask anytime. Eighteen and two pence.”
“Can I have lots?”
"Can I have a lot?"
“Oh, go and ask your father.”
“Oh, go ask your dad.”
William went out.
William stepped out.
He returned to the dining-room, where his father was still reading a paper. The sigh with which his father greeted his entrance was not one of relief.
He walked back into the dining room, where his dad was still reading a newspaper. The sigh his dad gave when he noticed him wasn't one of relief.
“If you’ve come to ask questions——” he began threateningly.
“If you’ve come to ask questions——” he started in a threatening tone.
“I haven’t,” said William quickly. “Father, when you’re all away on Saturday, can I have a party?”
“I haven't,” William said quickly. “Dad, can I have a party when you're all gone on Saturday?”
“No, of course not,” said his father irritably. “Can’t you do something?”
“No, of course not,” his father said irritably. “Can’t you do something?”
William, goaded to desperation, burst into a flood of eloquence.[120]
William, pushed to his breaking point, erupted into a passionate speech.[120]

“The sort of things I want to do they don’t want me to do an’ the sort[121] of things I don’t want to do they want me to do. Mother said to knit. Knit!”
“The things I want to do, they don’t want me to do, and the things I don't want to do, they want me to do. Mom said to knit. Knit!”
His scorn and fury were indescribable. His father looked out of the window.
His contempt and anger were beyond words. His father gazed out of the window.
“Thank Heaven, it’s stopped raining! Go out!”
“Thank goodness it’s stopped raining! Go outside!”
William went out.
William went outside.
There were some quite interesting things to do outside. In the road there were puddles, and the sensation of walking through a puddle, as every boy knows, is a very pleasant one. The hedges, when shaken, sent quite a shower bath upon the shaker, which also is a pleasant sensation. The ditch was full and there was the thrill of seeing how often one could jump across it without going in. One went in more often than not. It is also fascinating to walk in mud, scraping it along with one’s boots. William’s spirits rose, but he could not shake off the idea of the party. Quite suddenly he wanted to have a party and he wanted to have it on Saturday. His family would be away on Saturday. They were going to spend the day with an aunt. Aunts rarely included William in their invitation.
There were some really fun things to do outside. On the road, there were puddles, and as every boy knows, splashing through a puddle feels great. The hedges, when shaken, sent a nice shower of water on whoever was shaking them, which is also a fun feeling. The ditch was full, and there was a thrill in seeing how many times one could jump across it without falling in. More often than not, though, you ended up landing in it. Walking in mud is pretty fascinating too, dragging it along with your boots. William felt his spirits lift, but he couldn't shake the thought of the party. Suddenly, he really wanted to have a party, and he wanted it on Saturday. His family would be away that day. They were going to visit an aunt. Aunts usually didn't invite William.
He came home wet and dirty and cheerful. He approached his father warily.
He came home soaked, muddy, and in a good mood. He approached his dad cautiously.
“Did you say I could have a party, father?” he said casually.
“Did you say I could have a party, Dad?” he said casually.
“No, I did not,” said Mr. Brown firmly.
“No, I didn’t,” Mr. Brown said firmly.
William let the matter rest for the present.
William decided to leave the issue for now.
He spent most of the English Grammar class in school next morning considering it. There was a great deal to be said for a party in the absence of[122] one’s parents and grown-up brother and sister. He’d like to ask George and Ginger and Henry and Douglas and—and—and—heaps of them. He’d like to ask them all. “They” were the whole class—thirty in number.
He spent most of the English Grammar class at school the next morning thinking about it. There were many reasons to have a party without his parents and older brother and sister around. He wanted to invite George, Ginger, Henry, Douglas, and a bunch of others—lots of them. He wanted to invite all of them. “They” were the entire class—thirty in total.
“What have I just been saying, William?”
“What was I just saying, William?”
William sighed. That was the foolish sort of question that schoolmistresses were always asking. They ought to know themselves what they’d just been saying better than anyone. He never knew. Why were they always asking him? He looked blank. Then:
William sighed. That was the kind of ridiculous question that teachers always asked. They should know better than anyone what they had just said. He never understood. Why did they always ask him? He looked confused. Then:
“Was it anythin’ about participles?” He remembered something vaguely about participles, but it mightn’t have been to-day.
“Was it anything about participles?” He vaguely remembered something about participles, but it might not have been today.
Miss Jones groaned.
Miss Jones sighed.
“That was ever so long ago, William,” she said. “You’ve not been attending.”
“That was such a long time ago, William,” she said. “You haven’t been paying attention.”
William cleared his throat with a certain dignity and made no answer.
William cleared his throat with a sense of dignity and didn't respond.
“Tell him, Henry.”
"Tell him, Henry."
Henry ceased his enthralling occupation of trying to push a fly into his ink-well with his nib and answered mechanically:
Henry stopped his captivating task of trying to push a fly into his ink well with his pen and responded robotically:
“Two negatives make an affirmative.”
"Two negatives make a positive."
“Yes. Say that, William.”
"Yeah. Say that, William."
William repeated it without betraying any great interest in the fact.
William repeated it without showing much interest in the fact.
“Yes. What’s a negative, William?”
“Yes. What’s a downside, William?”
William sighed.
William let out a sigh.
“Somethin’ about photographs?” he said obligingly.
“Something about photographs?” he said willingly.
“No,” snapped Miss Jones. She found William and the heat (William particularly) rather trying.[123]
“No,” snapped Miss Jones. She found William and the heat (especially William) quite irritating.[123]
“It’s ‘no’ and ‘not.’ And an affirmative is ‘yes.’”
“It’s ‘no’ and ‘not.’ And a positive response is ‘yes.’”
“Oh,” said William politely.
“Oh,” William said politely.
“So two ‘nos’ and ‘nots’ mean ‘yes,’ if they’re in the same sentence. If you said ‘There’s not no money in the box’ you mean there is.”
“So two ‘nos’ and ‘nots’ mean ‘yes’ if they’re in the same sentence. If you said ‘There’s not no money in the box,’ you mean there is.”
William considered.
William thought.
He said “Oh” again.
He said "Oh" again.
Then he seemed suddenly to become intelligent.
Then he suddenly seemed to become smart.
“Then,” he said, “if you say ‘no’ and ‘not’ in the same sentence does it mean ‘yes’?”
“Then,” he said, “if you say ‘no’ and ‘not’ in the same sentence, does it mean ‘yes’?”
“Certainly.”
"Of course."
William smiled.
William grinned.
William’s smile was a rare thing.
William's smile was a rare sight.
“Thank you,” he said.
“Thanks,” he said.
Miss Jones was quite touched. “It’s all right, William,” she said, “I’m glad you’re beginning to take an interest in your work.”
Miss Jones was really moved. “It’s okay, William,” she said, “I’m happy to see you starting to care about your work.”
William was murmuring to himself.
William was talking to himself.
“‘No, of course not’ and ‘No, I did not’ and a ‘no’ an’ a ‘not’ mean a ‘yes,’ so he meant ‘yes, of course’ and ‘yes, I did.’”
“‘No, of course not’ and ‘No, I did not’ and a ‘no’ and a ‘not’ mean a ‘yes,’ so he meant ‘yes, of course’ and ‘yes, I did.’”
He waited till the Friday before he gave his invitations with a casual air.
He waited until the Friday before handing out his invitations with a relaxed demeanor.
“My folks is goin’ away to-morrow an’ they said I could have a few fren’s in to tea. Can you come? Tell your mother they said jus’ to come an’ not bother to write.”
“My parents are leaving tomorrow and they said I could have a few friends over for tea. Can you come? Tell your mom they said just to come and not worry about writing.”
He was a born strategist. Not one of his friends’ parents guessed the true state of affairs. When William’s conscience (that curious organ) rose to reproach him, he said to it firmly:
He was a natural strategist. None of his friends’ parents suspected the real situation. When William’s conscience (that strange thing) nudged him to feel guilty, he told it firmly:
“He said I could. He said ‘Yes, of course.’ He said ‘Yes, I did.’”[124]
“He said I could. He said ‘Yes, of course.’ He said ‘Yes, I did.’”[124]
He asked them all. He thought that while you are having a party you might as well have a big one. He hinted darkly at unrestrained joy and mirth. They all accepted the invitation.
He asked them all. He figured that if you're throwing a party, you might as well go all out. He suggested there would be wild fun and laughter. They all agreed to come.
William’s mother took an anxious farewell of him on Saturday morning.
William's mom said a worried goodbye to him on Saturday morning.
“You don’t mind being left, darling, do you?”
“You don’t mind being left behind, babe, do you?”
“No, mother,” said William with perfect truth.
“No, Mom,” William said honestly.
“You won’t do anything we’ve told you not to, will you?”
“You're not going to do anything we've asked you not to, are you?”
“No, mother. Only things you’ve said ‘yes’ to.”
“No, Mom. Only things you've agreed to.”
Cook and Jane had long looked forward to this day. There would be very little to do in the house and as far as William was concerned they hoped for the best.
Cook and Jane had been looking forward to this day for a long time. There would be hardly anything to do around the house, and when it came to William, they were just hoping for the best.
William was out all the morning. At lunch he was ominously quiet and polite. Jane decided to go with her young man to the pictures.
William was out all morning. At lunch, he was strangely quiet and polite. Jane decided to go to the movies with her boyfriend.
Cook said she didn’t mind being left, as “that Master William” had gone out and there seemed to be no prospect of his return before tea-time.
Cook said she didn’t mind being left, as “that Master William” had gone out and there didn’t seem to be any chance of him coming back before tea-time.
So Jane went to the pictures.
So Jane went to the movies.
About three o’clock the postman came and cook went to the door for the letters. Then she stood gazing down the road as though transfixed.
About three o'clock, the postman arrived, and the cook went to the door for the letters. Then she stood there, staring down the road as if spellbound.
William had collected his guests en route. He was bringing them joyfully home with him. Clean and starched and prim had they issued from their homes, but they had grown hilarious under William’s benign influence. They had acquired sticks and stones and old tins from the ditches as they came along. They perceived from William’s general attitude towards it that it was no ordinary party.[125] They were a happy crowd. William headed them with a trumpet.
William had gathered his guests along the way. He was happily taking them home with him. They had left their homes looking neat and proper, but they had become joyful thanks to William’s friendly vibe. They picked up sticks, stones, and old cans from the ditches as they walked. From William’s overall attitude, they could see that this was no ordinary party.[125] They were a cheerful bunch. William led them with a trumpet.
They trooped in at the garden gate. Cook, pale and speechless, watched them. Then her speechlessness departed.
They walked in through the garden gate. The cook, pale and silent, watched them. Then her silence faded away.
“You’re not coming in here!” she said fiercely. “What’ve you brought all those boys cluttering up the garden?”
“You're not coming in here!” she said fiercely. “What are all those boys doing clogging up the garden?”
“They’ve come to tea,” said William calmly.
“They’ve come for tea,” William said calmly.
She grew paler still.
She became even paler.
“That they’ve not!” she said fiercely. “What your father’d say——”
"That they haven't!" she said fiercely. "What your dad would say——"
“He said they could come,” said William. “I asked him an’ he said ‘Yes, of course,’ an’ I asked if he’d said so an’ he said ‘Yes, I did.’ That’s what he said ’cause of English Grammar an’ wot Miss Jones said.”
“He said they could come,” said William. “I asked him and he said, ‘Yes, of course,’ and I asked if he really said that and he said, ‘Yes, I did.’ That’s what he said because of English grammar and what Miss Jones said.”
Cook’s answer was to slam the door in his face and lock it. The thirty guests were slightly disconcerted, but not for long.
Cook’s response was to slam the door in his face and lock it. The thirty guests were a bit taken aback, but not for long.
“Come on!” shouted William excitedly. “She’s the enemy. Let’s storm her ole castle.”
“Come on!” William shouted with excitement. “She’s the enemy. Let’s storm her old castle.”
The guests’ spirits rose. This promised to be infinitely superior to the usual party.
The guests' spirits lifted. This was sure to be way better than the typical party.
They swarmed round to the back of the house. The enemy had bolted the back door and was fastening all the windows. Purple with fury she shook her fist at William through the drawing-room window. William brandished his piece of stick and blew his trumpet in defiant reply. The army had armed itself with every kind of weapon, including the raspberry-canes whose careful placing was the result of a whole day’s work of William’s father. William decided to climb up to the balcony outside Ethel’s[126] open bedroom window with the help of his noble band. The air was full of their defiant war-whoops. They filled the front garden, trampling on all the rose beds, cheering William as he swarmed up to the balcony, his trumpet between his lips. The enemy appeared at the window and shut it with a bang, and William, startled, dropped down among his followers. They raised a hoarse roar of anger.
They rushed around to the back of the house. The enemy had locked the back door and was securing all the windows. Furious, she shook her fist at William through the drawing-room window. William waved his stick and blew his trumpet in defiance. The army had armed itself with every kind of weapon, including the raspberry canes, which were carefully arranged thanks to a whole day's work by William's dad. William decided to climb up to the balcony outside Ethel’s[126] open bedroom window with the help of his brave group. The air was filled with their defiant war cries. They crowded the front garden, trampling over the rose beds, cheering William as he climbed up to the balcony, his trumpet in his mouth. The enemy appeared at the window and slammed it shut, startling William, who then fell back down among his followers. They erupted in a rough roar of anger.

The blood of the army was up. No army of thirty strong worthy of its name could ever consent to be worsted by an enemy of one. All the doors and windows were bolted. There was only one thing to be done. And this the general did, encouraged by loyal cheers from his army. “Go it, ole William! Yah! He—oo—o!”
The army was fired up. No army of thirty strong could ever accept being defeated by just one enemy. All the doors and windows were locked tight. There was only one thing left to do. And that’s exactly what the general did, spurred on by the cheers from his troops. “Go for it, old William! Yeah! He—oo—o!”
The stone with which William broke the drawing-room window fell upon a small occasional table, scattering Mrs. Brown’s cherished silver far and wide.
The stone that William used to break the living room window landed on a small side table, sending Mrs. Brown’s beloved silverware all over the place.
William, with the born general’s contempt for the minor devastations of war, enlarged the hole and helped his gallant band through with only a limited number of cuts and scratches. They were drunk with the thrill of battle. They left the garden with its wreck of rose trees and its trampled lawn and crowded through the broken window with imminent danger to life and limb. The enemy was shutting the small window of the coal-cellar, and there William imprisoned her, turning the key with a loud yell of triumph.
William, with the natural disdain of a born leader for the small ravages of war, widened the hole and helped his brave crew through with only a few cuts and scrapes. They were exhilarated by the rush of battle. They exited the garden, which was a wreck of rose bushes and a trampled lawn, and rushed through the broken window, facing real danger to their lives. The enemy was closing the small window of the coal cellar, and there William trapped her, turning the key with a loud shout of victory.
The party then proceeded.
The party then continued.
It fulfilled the expectations of the guests that[128] it was to be a party unlike any other party. At other parties they played “Hide and Seek”—with smiling but firm mothers and aunts and sisters stationed at intervals with damping effects upon one’s spirits, with “not in the bedrooms, dear,” and “mind the umbrella stand,” and “certainly not in the drawing-room,” and “don’t shout so loud, darling.” But this was Hide and Seek from the realms of perfection. Up the stairs and down the stairs, in all the bedrooms, sliding down the balusters, in and out of the drawing-room, leaving trails of muddy boots and shattered ornaments as they went!
It met the guests' expectations that[128] it would be a party like no other. At other parties, they played “Hide and Seek”—with smiling but strict moms, aunts, and sisters positioned at various spots, dampening the mood with “not in the bedrooms, dear,” “watch the umbrella stand,” “definitely not in the living room,” and “please don’t shout so loud, darling.” But this was Hide and Seek from a different level of perfection. Up the stairs and down, in every bedroom, sliding down the banisters, in and out of the living room, leaving muddy boot prints and broken ornaments in their wake!
Ginger found a splendid hiding-place in Robert’s bed, where his boots left a perfect impression of their muddy soles in several places. Henry found another in Ethel’s wardrobe, crouching upon her satin evening shoes among her evening dresses. George banged the drawing-room door with such violence that the handle came off in his hand. Douglas became entangled in the dining-room curtain, which yielded to his struggles and descended upon him and an old china bowl upon the sideboard. It was such a party as none of them had dreamed of; it was bliss undiluted. The house was full of shouting and yelling, of running to and fro of small boys mingled with subterranean murmurs of cook’s rage. Cook was uttering horrible imprecations and hurling lumps of coal at the door. She was Irish and longed to return to the fray.
Ginger found a great spot to hide in Robert’s bed, where his boots left perfect prints of their muddy soles in several spots. Henry found another hiding place in Ethel’s wardrobe, crouching on her satin evening shoes among her evening dresses. George slammed the drawing-room door so hard that the handle broke off in his hand. Douglas got tangled up in the dining-room curtain, which gave way to his struggles and fell down on him and an old china bowl on the sideboard. It was a party none of them had ever imagined; it was pure bliss. The house was filled with shouting and yelling, with small boys running back and forth mixed with the low sounds of the cook’s anger. The cook was shouting terrible curses and throwing chunks of coal at the door. She was Irish and was eager to get back into the action.
It was William who discovered first that it was tea-time and there was no tea. At first he felt slightly aggrieved. Then he thought of the larder and his spirits rose.[129]
It was William who noticed first that it was tea time and there was no tea. At first, he felt a bit annoyed. Then he thought of the pantry and his mood improved.[129]
“Come on!” he called. “All jus’ get what you can.”
"Come on!" he shouted. "Just grab whatever you can."
They trooped in, panting, shouting, laughing, and all just got what they could.
They came in, breathing heavily, shouting, laughing, and grabbing whatever they could.
Ginger seized the remnants of a cold ham and picked the bone, George with great gusto drank a whole jar of cream, William and Douglas between them ate a gooseberry pie, Henry ate a whole currant cake. Each foraged for himself. They ate two bowls of cold vegetables, a joint of cold beef, two pots of honey, three dozen oranges, three loaves and two pots of dripping. They experimented upon lard, onions, and raw sausages. They left the larder a place of gaping emptiness. Meanwhile cook’s voice, growing hoarser and hoarser as the result of the inhalation of coal dust and exhalation of imprecations, still arose from the depths and still the door of the coal-cellar shook and rattled.
Ginger grabbed the leftover cold ham and gnawed on the bone, George eagerly drank a whole jar of cream, while William and Douglas shared a gooseberry pie, and Henry polished off an entire currant cake. Each of them looked out for their own food. They went through two bowls of cold vegetables, a piece of cold beef, two jars of honey, three dozen oranges, three loaves of bread, and two pots of dripping. They experimented with lard, onions, and raw sausages. They left the pantry looking completely empty. Meanwhile, the cook’s voice, getting hoarser and hoarser from inhaling coal dust and shouting curses, continued to echo from below, and the door to the coal cellar shook and rattled.
Then one of the guests who had been in the drawing-room window came back.
Then one of the guests who had been at the drawing-room window came back.
“She’s coming home!” he shouted excitedly.
"She's coming home!" he shouted with excitement.
They flocked to the window.
They gathered by the window.
Jane was bidding a fond farewell to her young man at the side gate.
Jane was saying a heartfelt goodbye to her boyfriend at the side gate.
“Don’t let her come in!” yelled William. “Come on!”
“Don’t let her in!” shouted William. “Let’s go!”
With a smile of blissful reminiscence upon her face, Jane turned in at the gate. She was totally unprepared for being met by a shower of missiles from upper windows.
With a blissful smile on her face, Jane walked in through the gate. She was completely unprepared for a barrage of objects being thrown down from the upper windows.
A lump of lard hit her on the ear and knocked her hat on to one side. She retreated hastily to the side gate.
A chunk of lard hit her on the ear and knocked her hat askew. She quickly moved to the side gate.

A shower of onions, the ham bone, and a few potatoes pursued her into[131] the road. Shouts of triumph rent the air. Then the shouts of triumph died away abruptly. William’s smile also faded away, and his hand, in the act of flinging an onion, dropped. A cab was turning in at the front gate. In the sudden silence that fell upon the party, cook’s hoarse cries for vengeance rose with redoubled force from the coal cellar. William grew pale.
A shower of onions, the ham bone, and a few potatoes chased after her into[131] the road. Cheers of victory filled the air. Then the cheers suddenly stopped. William’s smile vanished, and his hand, which was about to throw an onion, fell to his side. A cab was turning in at the front gate. In the sudden silence that enveloped the group, the cook’s rough cries for revenge rose with even more intensity from the coal cellar. William turned pale.
The cab contained his family.
The cab had his family.
Two hours later a small feminine friend of William’s who had called with a note for his mother, looked up to William’s window and caught sight of William’s untidy head.
Two hours later, a small female friend of William's, who had come by with a note for his mom, looked up at William's window and saw his messy hair.
“Come and play with me, William,” she called eagerly.
“Come play with me, William,” she called excitedly.
“I can’t. I’m goin’ to bed,” said William sternly.
“I can’t. I’m going to bed,” William said firmly.
“Why? Are you ill, William?”
“Why? Are you sick, William?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Well, why are you going to bed, William?”
“Well, why are you going to bed, William?”
William leant out of the window.
William leaned out of the window.
“I’m goin’ to bed,” he said, “’cause my father don’t understand ’bout English Grammar, that’s why!”
“I’m going to bed,” he said, “because my father doesn’t understand about English grammar, that’s why!”
CHAPTER VII
WILLIAM JOINS THE BAND OF HOPE
“William! you’ve been playing that dreadful game again!” said Mrs. Brown despairingly.
“William! You’ve been playing that awful game again!” Mrs. Brown said in frustration.
William, his suit covered with dust, his tie under one ear, his face begrimed and his knees cut, looked at her in righteous indignation.
William, his suit dusty, his tie askew under one ear, his face dirty, and his knees scraped, looked at her in outraged disbelief.
“I haven’t. I haven’t done anything what you said I’d not to. It was ‘Lions an’ Tamers’ what you said I’d not to play. Well, I’ve not played ‘Lions an’ Tamers,’ not since you said I’d not to. I wouldn’t do it—not if thousands of people asked me to, not when you said I’d not to. I——”
“I haven’t. I haven’t done anything you said I shouldn’t. It was ‘Lions and Tamers’ that you said I shouldn’t play. Well, I haven’t played ‘Lions and Tamers,’ not since you said I shouldn’t. I wouldn’t do it—not if thousands of people asked me to, not when you said I shouldn’t. I——”
Mrs. Brown interrupted him.
Mrs. Brown cut him off.
“Well, what have you been playing at?” she said wearily.
“Well, what have you been up to?” she said wearily.
“It was ‘Tigers an’ Tamers.’” said William. “It’s a different game altogether. In ‘Lions an’ Tamers’ half of you is lions an’ the other half tamers, an’ the tamers try to tame the lions an’ the lions try not to be tamed. That’s ‘Lions an’ Tamers’. It’s all there is to it. It’s quite a little game.”
“It was ‘Tigers and Tamers,’” William said. “It’s a completely different game. In ‘Lions and Tamers,’ half of you is lions and the other half are tamers, and the tamers try to tame the lions while the lions try not to be tamed. That’s ‘Lions and Tamers.’ That’s all there is to it. It’s a pretty simple game.”
“What do you do in ‘Tigers and Tamers’?” said Mrs. Brown suspiciously.[133]
“What do you do in ‘Tigers and Tamers’?” Mrs. Brown asked suspiciously.[133]
“Well——”
"Well..."
William considered deeply.
William thought deeply.
“Well,” he repeated lamely, “in ‘Tigers an’ Tamers’ half of you is tigers—you see—and the other half——”
“Well,” he repeated awkwardly, “in ‘Tigers and Tamers,’ half of you is tigers—you see—and the other half——”
“It’s exactly the same thing, William,” said Mrs. Brown with sudden spirit.
“It’s exactly the same thing, William,” Mrs. Brown said with a burst of energy.
“I don’t see how you can call it the same thing,” said William doggedly. “You can’t call a lion a tiger, can you? It jus’ isn’t one. They’re in quite different cages in the Zoo. ‘Tigers an’ Tamers’ can’t be ’zactly the same as ‘Lions an’ Tamers.’”
“I don’t see how you can call it the same thing,” William insisted. “You can’t call a lion a tiger, can you? It just isn’t one. They’re in completely different cages at the Zoo. ‘Tigers and Tamers’ can’t be exactly the same as ‘Lions and Tamers.’”
“Well, then,” said Mrs. Brown firmly, “you’re never to play ‘Tigers and Tamers’ either. And now go and wash your face.”
“Well, then,” Mrs. Brown said firmly, “you’re never playing ‘Tigers and Tamers’ either. Now go wash your face.”
William’s righteous indignation increased.
William’s outrage grew.
“My face?” he repeated as if he could hardly believe his ears. “My face? I’ve washed it twice to-day. I washed it when I got up an’ I washed it for dinner. You told me to.”
“My face?” he repeated, sounding incredulous. “My face? I’ve washed it twice today. I washed it when I got up and I washed it for dinner. You told me to.”
“Well, just go and look at it.”
“Well, just go check it out.”
William walked over to the looking-glass and surveyed his reflection with interest. Then he passed his hands lightly over the discoloured surface of his face, stroked his hair back and straightened his tie. This done, he turned hopefully to his mother.
William walked over to the mirror and looked at his reflection with curiosity. Then he gently ran his hands over the discolored surface of his face, slicked back his hair, and straightened his tie. With that done, he turned hopefully to his mother.
“It’s no good,” she said. “You must wash your face and brush your hair and you’d better change your suit—and stockings. They’re simply covered with dust!”
“It’s no use,” she said. “You need to wash your face and brush your hair, and you should change your suit—and stockings. They’re just covered in dust!”
William turned slowly to go from the room.
William turned slowly and left the room.
“I shouldn’t think,” he said bitterly, as he[134] went, “I shouldn’t think there’s many houses where so much washin’ and brushin’ goes on as in this, an’ I’m glad for their sakes.”
“I shouldn't think,” he said bitterly, as he[134] walked away, “I don't think there are many houses where so much cleaning and grooming happens like in this one, and I'm glad for them.”
She heard him coming downstairs ten minutes later.
She heard him coming down the stairs ten minutes later.
“William!” she called.
"William!" she shouted.
He entered. He was transformed. His face and hair shone, he had changed his suit. His air of righteous indignation had not diminished.
He walked in. He was changed. His face and hair were bright, and he had put on a different suit. His sense of righteous anger was still as strong as ever.
“That’s better,” said his mother approvingly. “Now, William, do just sit down here till tea-time. There’s only about ten minutes, and it’s no good your going out. You’ll only get yourself into a mess again if you don’t sit still.”
"That's better," his mother said with approval. "Now, William, just sit down here until tea time. There are only about ten minutes left, and there's no point in going out. You'll only get yourself into trouble again if you don't stay still."
William glanced round the drawing-room with the air of one goaded beyond bearing.
William looked around the living room with the demeanor of someone pushed to their limit.
“Here?”
"Is this the place?"
“Well, dear—just till tea-time.”
“Well, dear—just until tea.”
“What can I do in here? There’s nothing to do, is there? I can’t sit still and not do anything, can I?”
“What can I do in here? There’s nothing to do, right? I can’t just sit here and not do anything, can I?”
“Oh, read a book. There are ever so many books over there you haven’t read, and I’m sure you’d like some of them. Try one of Scott’s,” she ended rather doubtfully.
“Oh, read a book. There are so many books over there you haven’t read, and I’m sure you’d like some of them. Try one of Scott’s,” she finished a bit uncertainly.
William walked across the room with an expression of intense suffering, took out a book at random, and sat down in an attitude of aloof dignity, holding the book upside down.
William walked across the room with a look of deep pain, grabbed a book at random, and sat down with an air of detached dignity, holding the book upside down.
It was thus that Mrs. de Vere Carter found him when she was announced a moment later.
It was like this that Mrs. de Vere Carter discovered him when she was announced a moment later.
Mrs. de Vere Carter was a recent addition to the neighbourhood. Before her marriage she had been one of the Randalls of Hertfordshire. Everyone[135] on whom Mrs. de Vere Carter smiled felt intensely flattered. She was tall, and handsome, and gushing, and exquisitely dressed. Her arrival had caused quite a sensation. Everyone agreed that she was “charming.”
Mrs. de Vere Carter was a new face in the neighborhood. Before her marriage, she had been one of the Randalls from Hertfordshire. Everyone[135] who received a smile from Mrs. de Vere Carter felt incredibly flattered. She was tall, attractive, friendly, and impeccably dressed. Her arrival had created quite a buzz. Everyone agreed that she was “charming.”

On entering Mrs. Brown’s drawing-room, she saw a little boy, dressed[136] very neatly, with a clean face and well-brushed hair, sitting quietly on a low chair in a corner reading a book.
On entering Mrs. Brown’s living room, she saw a little boy, dressed[136] very neatly, with a clean face and well-brushed hair, sitting quietly on a low chair in a corner reading a book.
“The little dear!” she murmured as she shook hands with Mrs. Brown.
“The little dear!” she said softly as she shook hands with Mrs. Brown.
William’s face darkened.
William's expression turned troubled.
Mrs. de Vere Carter floated over to him.
Mrs. de Vere Carter glided over to him.
“Well, my little man, and how are you?”
“Well, my little guy, how are you?”
Her little man did not answer, partly because Mrs. de Vere Carter had put a hand on his head and pressed his face against her perfumed, befrilled bosom. His nose narrowly escaped being impaled on the thorn of a large rose that nestled there.
Her little guy didn't respond, partly because Mrs. de Vere Carter had put a hand on his head and pushed his face against her perfumed, frilly chest. His nose barely missed getting poked by the thorn of a big rose that was nestled there.
“I adore children,” she cooed to his mother over his head.
“I love kids,” she said sweetly to his mother, speaking over his head.
William freed his head with a somewhat brusque movement and she took up his book.
William shook his head with a slightly abrupt motion, and she picked up his book.
“Scott!” she murmured. “Dear little laddie!”
“Scott!” she said softly. “Sweet little guy!”
Seeing the expression on William’s face his mother hastily drew her guest aside.
Seeing the look on William’s face, his mother quickly pulled her guest aside.
“Do come and sit over here,” she said nervously. “What perfect weather we’re having.”
“Come and sit over here,” she said nervously. “What nice weather we’re having.”
William walked out of the room.
William walked out of the room.
“You know, I’m frightfully interested in social work,” went on her charming guest, “especially among children. I adore children! Sweet little dear of yours! And I always get on with them.[137] Of course, I get on with most people. My personality, you know! You’ve heard perhaps that I’ve taken over the Band of Hope here, and I’m turning it into such a success. The pets! Yes, three lumps, please. Well, now, it’s here I want you to help me. You will, dear, won’t you? You and your little mannikin. I want to get a different class of children to join the Band of Hope. Such a sweet name, isn’t it? It would do the village children such a lot of good to meet with children of our class.”
"You know, I'm really interested in social work," continued her charming guest, "especially when it comes to kids. I absolutely love children! Your sweet little dear! And I always get along with them. [137] Of course, I generally get along with most people. It's just my personality, you know! You might have heard that I've taken over the Band of Hope here, and I'm making it a huge success. The pets! Yes, three lumps, please. Well, now, this is where I want you to help me. You will, right, dear? You and your little one. I want to attract a different class of children to join the Band of Hope. Such a sweet name, isn't it? It would do the village kids a lot of good to meet children from our class."
Mrs. Brown was flattered. After all, Mrs. de Vere Carter was one of the Randalls.
Mrs. Brown was flattered. After all, Mrs. de Vere Carter was one of the Randalls.
“For instance,” went on the flute-like tones, “when I came in and saw your little treasure sitting there so sweetly,” she pointed dramatically to the chair that had lately been graced by William’s presence, “I thought to myself, ‘Oh, I must get him to come.’ It’s the refining influence of children in our class that the village children need. What delicious cakes. You will lend him to me, won’t you? We meet once a week, on Wednesday afternoons. May he come? I’ll take great care of him.”
“For example,” continued the flute-like voice, “when I walked in and saw your little treasure sitting there so sweetly,” she pointed dramatically to the chair that had recently held William, “I thought to myself, ‘Oh, I have to get him to come.’ It’s the uplifting influence of children in our class that the village kids need. What delicious cakes. You will let him come with me, won’t you? We meet once a week, on Wednesday afternoons. Can he join? I’ll take great care of him.”
Mrs. Brown hesitated.
Mrs. Brown paused.
“Er—yes,” she said doubtfully. “But I don’t know that William is really suited to that sort of thing. However——”
“Um—yeah,” she said uncertainly. “But I’m not sure that William is really cut out for that kind of thing. However——”
“Oh, you can’t put me off!” said Mrs. de Vere Carter shaking a playful bejewelled finger. “Don’t I know him already? I count him one of my dearest little friends. It never takes me long to know children. I’m a born child-lover.”
“Oh, you can’t get rid of me!” Mrs. de Vere Carter said, shaking a playful bejewelled finger. “Don’t I know him already? I consider him one of my closest little friends. I can always get to know children quickly. I’m a natural child-lover.”
William happened to be passing through the[138] hall as Mrs. de Vere Carter came out of the drawing-room followed by Mrs. Brown.
William happened to be walking through the[138] hall as Mrs. de Vere Carter walked out of the drawing-room, followed by Mrs. Brown.
“There you are!” she said. “I thought you’d be waiting to say good-bye to me.”
“There you are!” she said. “I thought you’d be waiting to say goodbye to me.”
She stretched out her arm with an encircling movement, but William stepped back and stood looking at her with a sinister frown.
She reached out her arm in a sweeping motion, but William stepped back and stared at her with a dark frown.
“I have so enjoyed seeing you. I hope you’ll come again,” untruthfully stammered Mrs. Brown, moving so as to block out the sight of William’s face, but Mrs de Vere Carter was not to be checked. There are people to whom the expression on a child’s face conveys absolutely nothing. Once more she floated towards William.
“I have really enjoyed seeing you. I hope you’ll come again,” Mrs. Brown said, not meaning it, as she moved to hide William’s face from her view, but Mrs. de Vere Carter wouldn’t be deterred. Some people can’t read a child’s expression at all. Once again, she glided towards William.
“Good-bye, Willy, dear. You’re not too old to kiss me, are you?”
“Goodbye, Willy, dear. You’re not too old to kiss me, are you?”
Mrs. Brown gasped.
Mrs. Brown gasped.
At the look of concentrated fury on William’s face, older and stronger people than Mrs. de Vere Carter would have quailed, but she only smiled as, with another virulent glare at her, he turned on his heel and walked away.
At the sight of the intense anger on William’s face, even older and stronger people than Mrs. de Vere Carter would have shrunk back, but she just smiled as, with another fierce glare at her, he turned and walked away.
“The sweet, shy thing!” she cooed. “I love them shy.”
“The sweet, shy thing!” she said with a smile. “I love them when they’re shy.”
Mr. Brown was told of the proposal.
Mr. Brown was informed about the proposal.
“Well,” he said slowly, “I can’t quite visualise William at a Band of Hope meeting; but of course, if you want him to, he must go.”
“Well,” he said slowly, “I can’t really picture William at a Band of Hope meeting; but if you want him to go, he should.”
“You see,” said Mrs. Brown with a worried frown, “she made such a point of it, and she really is very charming, and after all she’s rather influential. She was one of the Randalls, you know. It seems silly to offend her.”
“You see,” said Mrs. Brown with a worried frown, “she made such a big deal about it, and she really is quite charming, and after all, she’s somewhat influential. She was one of the Randalls, you know. It seems ridiculous to offend her.”
“She was sweet with him. At least—she meant to be sweet,” she corrected herself hastily, “but you know how touchy William is, and you know the name he always hates so. I can never understand why. After all, lots of people are called Willy.”
“She was nice to him. At least—she intended to be nice,” she quickly corrected herself, “but you know how sensitive William is, and you know the name he always hates so much. I can never figure out why. After all, lots of people are named Willy.”
The morning of the day of the Band of Hope meeting arrived. William came down to breakfast with an agonised expression on his healthy countenance. He sat down on his seat and raised his hand to his brow with a hollow groan.
The morning of the Band of Hope meeting arrived. William came down to breakfast with a pained look on his otherwise healthy face. He sat down in his chair and raised his hand to his forehead with a deep groan.
Mrs. Brown started up in dismay.
Mrs. Brown jumped up in shock.
“Oh, William! What’s the matter?”
“Oh, William! What’s wrong?”
“Gotter sick headache,” said William in a faint voice.
“Got a bad headache,” said William in a faint voice.
“Oh, dear! I am sorry. You’d better go and lie down. I’m so sorry, dear.”
“Oh, no! I am really sorry. You should go and lie down. I’m so sorry, sweetheart.”
“I think I will go an’ lie down,” said William’s plaintive, suffering voice. “I’ll jus’ have breakfast first.”
“I think I'll go lie down,” said William’s sad, tired voice. “I'll just have breakfast first.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t. Not with a sick headache.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t. Not with a bad headache.”
William gazed hungrily at the eggs and bacon.
William stared eagerly at the eggs and bacon.
“I think I could eat some, mother. Jus’ a bit.”
“I think I could eat a little, Mom. Just a bit.”
“No, I wouldn’t, dear. It will only make it worse.”
“No, I wouldn’t, dear. It will just make things worse.”
Very reluctantly William returned to his room.
Very hesitantly, William went back to his room.
Mrs. Brown visited him after breakfast.
Mrs. Brown visited him after breakfast.
No, he was no better, but he thought he’d go for a little walk. Yes, he still felt very sick. She suggested a strong dose of salt and water. He might feel better if he’d been actually sick. No,[140] he’d hate to give her the trouble. Besides, it wasn’t that kind of sickness. He was most emphatic on that point. It wasn’t that kind of sickness. He thought a walk would do him good. He felt he’d like a walk.
No, he wasn’t any better, but he thought he’d take a little walk. Yes, he still felt really sick. She suggested a strong dose of salt and water. He might feel better if he had actually thrown up. No,[140] he wouldn’t want to trouble her with that. Besides, it wasn’t that kind of sickness. He was very clear about that. It wasn’t that kind of sickness. He thought a walk would do him good. He felt like he needed a walk.
Well wrapped up and walking with little, unsteady steps, he set off down the drive, followed by his mother’s anxious eyes.
Well bundled up and walking with small, unsteady steps, he headed down the driveway, watched closely by his mother’s worried gaze.
Then he crept back behind the rhododendron bushes next to the wall and climbed in at the larder window.
Then he quietly moved back behind the rhododendron bushes by the wall and climbed in through the pantry window.
The cook came agitatedly to Mrs. Brown half an hour later, followed by William, pale and outraged.
The cook hurried over to Mrs. Brown half an hour later, accompanied by William, who looked pale and furious.
“’E’s eat nearly everything, ’m. You never saw such a thing. ’E’s eat the cold ’am and the kidney pie, and ’e’s eat them three cold sausages an’ ’e’s eat all that new jar of lemon cheese.”
“He's eating nearly everything, ma'am. You’ve never seen anything like it. He’s eaten the cold ham and the kidney pie, and he’s eaten those three cold sausages and he’s eaten that entire new jar of lemon cheese.”
“William!” gasped Mrs. Brown, “you can’t have a sick headache, if you’ve eaten all that.”
“William!” gasped Mrs. Brown, “you can’t have a sick headache if you’ve eaten all that.”
That was the end of the sick headache.
That was the end of the awful headache.
He spent the rest of the morning with Henry and Douglas and Ginger. William and Henry and Douglas and Ginger constituted a secret society called the Outlaws. It had few aims beyond that of secrecy. William was its acknowledged leader, and he was proud of the honour. If they knew—if they guessed. He grew hot and cold at the thought. Suppose they saw him going—or someone told them—he would never hold up his head again. He made tentative efforts to find out their plans for the afternoon. If only he knew where they’d be—he might avoid them somehow. But he got no satisfaction.[141]
He spent the rest of the morning with Henry, Douglas, and Ginger. William, Henry, Douglas, and Ginger formed a secret group called the Outlaws. Its main purpose was simply to keep things secret. William was the recognized leader, and he took pride in that role. If they knew—if they had even a hint. He felt nervous just thinking about it. What if they saw him leaving—or if someone told them—he would never be able to show his face again. He tried to subtly find out their plans for the afternoon. If only he knew where they would be—he might be able to steer clear of them. But he didn’t get any answers.[141]

They spent the morning “rabbiting” in a wood with Henry’s fox terrier,[142] Chips, and William’s mongrel, Jumble. None of them saw or heard a rabbit, but Jumble chased a butterfly and a bee, and scratched up a molehill, and was stung by a wasp, and Chips caught a field-mouse, so the time was not wasted.
They spent the morning “hunting rabbits” in a woods with Henry’s fox terrier, [142] Chips, and William’s mixed breed dog, Jumble. None of them saw or heard a rabbit, but Jumble chased a butterfly and a bee, dug into a molehill, got stung by a wasp, and Chips caught a field mouse, so the time wasn’t wasted.
William’s interest, however, was half-hearted. He was turning over plan after plan in his mind, all of which he finally rejected as impracticable.
William's interest, however, was lukewarm. He was going through one plan after another in his mind, all of which he ultimately dismissed as unworkable.
He entered the dining-room for lunch rather earlier than usual. Only Robert and Ethel, his elder brother and sister, were there. He came in limping, his mouth set into a straight line of agony, his brows frowning.
He walked into the dining room for lunch much earlier than usual. Only Robert and Ethel, his older brother and sister, were there. He came in limping, his mouth set in a straight line of pain, his brows furrowed.
“Hello! What’s up?” said Robert, who had not been in at breakfast and had forgotten about the Band of Hope.
“Hey! What's up?” said Robert, who had missed breakfast and forgotten about the Band of Hope.
“I’ve sprained my ankle,” said William weakly.
“I’ve sprained my ankle,” William said weakly.
“Here, sit down, old chap, and let me feel it,” said Robert sympathetically.
“Here, take a seat, buddy, and let me see it,” said Robert sympathetically.
William sat down meekly upon a chair.
William sat down quietly in a chair.
“Which is it?”
"Which one is it?"
“Er—this.”
“Uh—this.”
“It’s a pity you limped with the other,” said Ethel drily.
“It’s a shame you limped with the other,” Ethel said flatly.
That was the end of the sprained ankle.
That was the end of the sprained ankle.
The Band of Hope meeting was to begin at three. His family received with complete indifference his complaint of sudden agonising toothache at half-past two, of acute rheumatism at twenty-five to three, and of a touch of liver (William considered this a heaven-set inspiration. It was responsible for many of his father’s absences[143] from work) at twenty to three. At a quarter to three he was ready in the hall.
The Band of Hope meeting was set to start at three. His family shrugged off his complaints of sudden, intense toothache at two-thirty, sharp rheumatism at two thirty-five, and a touch of liver issues (William thought this was a divine insight. It explained many of his dad's absences[143] from work) at twenty to three. By a quarter to three, he was ready in the hall.
“I’m sure you’ll enjoy it, William,” said Mrs. Brown soothingly. “I expect you’ll all play games and have quite a good time.”
“I’m sure you’ll enjoy it, William,” Mrs. Brown said in a calming tone. “I expect you’ll all play games and have a great time.”
William treated her with silent contempt.
William treated her with quiet disdain.
“Hey, Jumble!” he called.
“Hey, Jumble!” he shouted.
After all, life could never be absolutely black, as long as it held Jumble.
After all, life could never be completely bleak as long as it included Jumble.
Jumble darted ecstatically from the kitchen regions, his mouth covered with gravy, dropping a half-picked bone on the hall carpet as he came.
Jumble rushed out of the kitchen happily, his mouth smeared with gravy, dropping a half-eaten bone on the hallway carpet as he went.
“William, you can’t take a dog to a Band of Hope meeting.”
“William, you can’t bring a dog to a Band of Hope meeting.”
“Why not?” said William, indignantly. “I don’t see why not. Dogs don’t drink beer, do they? They’ve as much right at a Band of Hope meeting as I have, haven’t they? There seems jus’ nothin’ anyone can do.”
“Why not?” William said, angrily. “I don’t see why not. Dogs don’t drink beer, do they? They have just as much right to be at a Band of Hope meeting as I do, don’t they? It seems like there’s just nothing anyone can do.”
“Well, I’m sure it wouldn’t be allowed. No one takes dogs to meetings.”
“Well, I’m sure that wouldn’t be allowed. Nobody takes dogs to meetings.”
She held Jumble firmly by the collar, and William set off reluctantly down the drive.
She held Jumble tightly by the collar, and William walked down the driveway with hesitation.
“I hope you’ll enjoy it,” she called cheerfully.
“I hope you enjoy it!” she shouted gladly.
He turned back and looked at her.
He turned around and looked at her.
“It’s a wonder I’m not dead,” he said bitterly, “the things I have to do!”
“It’s a wonder I’m not dead,” he said bitterly, “the things I have to do!”
He walked slowly—a dejected, dismal figure. At the gate he stopped and glanced cautiously up and down the road. There were three more figures coming down the road, with short intervals between them. They were Henry, Douglas and Ginger.
He walked slowly—a sad, gloomy figure. At the gate, he stopped and looked carefully up and down the road. Three more figures were coming down the road, with short gaps between them. They were Henry, Douglas, and Ginger.
William’s first instinct was to dart back and[144] wait till they had passed. Then something about their figures struck him. They also had a dejected, dismal, hang-dog look. He waited for the first one, Henry. Henry gave him a shamefaced glance and was going to pass him by.
William’s first instinct was to dash back and[144] wait for them to go by. Then something about their shapes caught his attention. They also had a defeated, gloomy, sad look. He held back for the first one, Henry. Henry gave him an embarrassed glance and was about to walk past him.
“You goin’ too?” said William.
“Are you going too?” said William.
Henry gasped in surprise.
Henry gasped in shock.
“Did she come to your mother?” was his reply.
“Did she come to your mom?” was his response.
He was surprised to see Ginger and Douglas behind him and Ginger was surprised to see Douglas behind him. They walked together sheepishly in a depressed silence to the Village Hall. Once Ginger raised a hand to his throat.
He was surprised to see Ginger and Douglas behind him, and Ginger was surprised to see Douglas behind him. They walked together awkwardly in a gloomy silence to the Village Hall. At one point, Ginger raised a hand to his throat.
“Gotter beas’ly throat,” he complained, “I didn’t ought to be out.”
“God, my throat,” he complained, “I shouldn’t be out here.”
“I’m ill, too,” said Henry; “I told ’em so.”
“I’m sick too,” said Henry; “I said that to them.”
“An’ me,” said Douglas.
"And me," said Douglas.
“An’ me,” said William with a hoarse, mirthless laugh. “Cruel sorter thing, sendin’ us all out ill like this.”
“An’ me,” said William with a rough, humorless laugh. “It’s a cruel thing to send us all out like this, feeling so bad.”
At the door of the Village Hall they halted, and William looked longingly towards the field.
At the door of the Village Hall, they stopped, and William gazed wistfully at the field.
“It’s no good,” said Ginger sadly, “they’d find out.”
“It’s useless,” Ginger said sadly, “they’d discover it.”
Bitter and despondent, they entered.
Angry and depressed, they entered.
Within sat a handful of gloomy children who, inspired solely by hopes of the annual treat, were regular attendants at the meeting.
Within sat a few sad children who, driven only by their hopes for the yearly treat, faithfully came to the meeting.
Mrs. de Vere Carter came sailing down to them, her frills and scarfs floating around her, bringing with her a strong smell of perfume.
Mrs. de Vere Carter approached them with elegance, her frills and scarves billowing around her, leaving a strong scent of perfume in her wake.
“Dear children,” she said, “welcome to our little gathering. These,” she addressed the regular[145] members, who turned gloomy eyes upon the Outlaws, “these are our dear new friends. We must make them so happy. Dear children!”
“Dear kids,” she said, “welcome to our little get-together. These,” she spoke to the regular[145] members, who looked at the Outlaws with sad eyes, “these are our new friends. We need to make them so happy. Dear kids!”
She led them to seats in the front row, and taking her stand in front of them, addressed the meeting.
She guided them to front-row seats, and standing in front of them, spoke to the meeting.
“Now, girlies dear and laddies dear, what do I expect you to be at these meetings?”
“Now, my dear girls and boys, what do I expect from you at these meetings?”
And in answer came a bored monotonous chant:
And in response came a dull, repetitive chant:
“Respectful and reposeful.”
"Respectful and calm."
“I have a name, children dear.”
“I have a name, dear kids.”
“Respectful and reposeful, Mrs. de Vere Carter.”
“Respectful and calm, Mrs. de Vere Carter.”
“That’s it, children dear. Respectful and reposeful. Now, our little new friends, what do I expect you to be?”
"That's it, dear kids. Polite and calm. Now, our new little friends, what do I want you to be?"
No answer.
No response.
The Outlaws sat horrified, outraged, shamed.
The Outlaws sat in shock, angered and ashamed.
“You’re such shy darlings, aren’t you?” she said, stretching out an arm.
“You're so shy, aren't you?” she said, reaching out an arm.
William retreated hastily, and Ginger’s face was pressed hard against a diamond brooch.
William quickly pulled back, and Ginger’s face was pressed tightly against a diamond brooch.
“You won’t be shy with us long, I’m sure. We’re so happy here. Happy and good. Now, children dear, what is it we must be?”
“You won’t be shy with us for long, I promise. We’re so happy here. Happy and good. Now, dear children, what is it we must be?”
Again the bored monotonous chant:
Again the dull, repetitive chant:
“Happy and good, Mrs. de Vere Carter.”
“Happy and good, Mrs. de Vere Carter.”
“That’s it. Now, darlings, in the front row, you tell me. Willy, pet, you begin. What is it we must be?”
"That's it. Now, darlings in the front row, you tell me. Willy, sweetheart, you start. What is it we need to be?"
At that moment William was nearer committing murder than at any other time in his life. He caught a gleam in Henry’s eye. Henry would remember. William choked but made no answer.[146]
At that moment, William was closer to committing murder than he had ever been. He saw a look in Henry's eye. Henry would remember. William swallowed hard but didn't respond.[146]
“You tell me then, Harry boy.”
“Then you tell me, Harry.”
Henry went purple and William’s spirits rose.
Henry turned purple and William's mood lifted.
“Ah, you won’t be so shy next week, will they, children dear?”
“Hey, you won’t be so shy next week, will you, kids?”
“No, Mrs. de Vere Carter,” came the prompt, listless response.
“No, Mrs. de Vere Carter,” came the quick, indifferent reply.
“Now, we’ll begin with one of our dear little songs. Give out the books.” She seated herself at the piano. “Number five, ‘Sparkling Water.’ Collect your thoughts, children dear. Are you ready?”
“Alright, let’s start with one of our favorite songs. Hand out the books.” She sat down at the piano. “Number five, ‘Sparkling Water.’ Clear your minds, dear children. Are you ready?”
She struck the opening chords.
She played the opening chords.
The Outlaws, though provided with books, did not join in. They had no objection to water as a beverage. They merely objected to singing about it.
The Outlaws, even though they had books, didn’t participate. They were fine with water as a drink. They just didn’t want to sing about it.
Mrs. de Vere Carter rose from the piano.
Mrs. de Vere Carter stood up from the piano.
“Now, we’ll play one of our games, children dear. You can begin by yourselves, can’t you, darlings? I’ll just go across the field and see why little Teddy Wheeler hasn’t come. He must be regular, mustn’t he, laddies dear? Now, what game shall we play. We had ‘Puss in the Corner’ last week, hadn’t we? We’ll have ‘Here we go round the mulberry-bush’ this week, shall we? No, not ‘Blind Man’s Buff,’ darling. It’s a horrid, rough game. Now, while I’m gone, see if you can make these four shy darlings more at home, will you? And play quietly. Now before I go tell me four things that you must be?”
“Alright, let’s play one of our games, kids. You can start by yourselves, can’t you, sweethearts? I’m just going to cross the field and check why little Teddy Wheeler hasn’t come. He must be on his way, right, boys? So, what game should we play? We had ‘Puss in the Corner’ last week, didn’t we? Let’s do ‘Here we go round the mulberry-bush’ this week, okay? No, not ‘Blind Man’s Buff,’ honey. That’s a terrible, rough game. While I’m gone, can you help these four shy kids feel more comfortable, please? And play quietly. Now before I go, tell me four things that you need to be?”
“Respectful and reposeful and happy and good, Mrs. de Vere Carter,” came the chant.[147]
“Respectful and calm and happy and good, Mrs. de Vere Carter,” came the chant.[147]

She was away about a quarter of an hour. When she returned the game was[148] in full swing, but it was not “Here we go round the mulberry-bush.” There was a screaming, struggling crowd of children in the Village Hall. Benches were overturned and several chairs broken. With yells and whoops, and blows and struggles, the Tamers tried to tame; with growls and snarls and bites and struggles the animals tried not to be tamed. Gone was all listlessness and all boredom. And William, his tie hanging in shreds, his coat torn, his head cut, and his voice hoarse, led the fray as a Tamer.
She was gone for about fifteen minutes. When she got back, the game was[148] in full swing, but it wasn’t “Here we go round the mulberry-bush.” There was a chaotic, loud crowd of kids in the Village Hall. Benches were flipped over, and several chairs were broken. Amid the yells, screams, and struggles, the Tamers were trying to control things; meanwhile, the animals were growling, snarling, biting, and resisting. All the boredom and laziness was gone. William, with his tie in tatters, his coat ripped, a cut on his head, and his voice hoarse, was leading the chaos as a Tamer.
“Come on, you!”
"Let's go, you!"
“I’ll get you!”
"I'll get you!"
“Gr-r-r-r-r!”
“Grrrrr!”
“Go it, men! Catch ’em, beat ’em, knife ’em, kill ’em.”
"Go for it, guys! Catch them, beat them, stab them, kill them."
The spirited roarings and bellowing of the animals was almost blood-curdling.
The loud roars and bellows of the animals were almost chilling.
Above it all Mrs. de Vere Carter coaxed and expostulated and wrung her hands.
Above it all, Mrs. de Vere Carter pleaded and complained, wringing her hands.
“Respectful and reposeful,” “happy and good,” “laddies dear,” and “Willy” floated unheeded over the tide of battle.
“Respectful and calm,” “happy and kind,” “dear boys,” and “Willy” drifted unnoticed over the chaos of battle.
Then somebody (reports afterwards differed as to who it was) rushed out of the door into the field and there the battle was fought to a finish. From there the Band of Hope (undismissed) reluctantly separated to its various homes, battered and bruised, but blissfully happy.
Then someone (reports later varied on who it was) rushed out of the door into the field, and that’s where the battle went on until the end. After that, the Band of Hope (still together) reluctantly headed to their various homes, battered and bruised but incredibly happy.
Mrs. Brown was anxiously awaiting William’s return.
Mrs. Brown was nervously waiting for William to come back.
When she saw him she gasped and sat down weakly on a hall chair.
When she saw him, she gasped and collapsed weakly onto a chair in the hallway.
“William!”
“Bill!”
“I’ve not,” said William quickly, looking at her[149] out of a fast-closing eye, “I’ve not been playing at either of them—not those what you said I’d not to.”
“I haven’t,” William replied quickly, glancing at her[149] with one eye nearly shut, “I haven’t been messing around with either of those—not the ones you told me not to.”
“Then—what——?”
"Then—what now—?"
“It was—it was—‘Tamers an’ Crocerdiles,’ an’ we played it at the Band of Hope!”
“It was—it was—‘Tamers and Crocodiles,’ and we played it at the Band of Hope!”
CHAPTER VIII
THE OUTLAWS
It was a half-holiday and William was in his bedroom making careful preparations for the afternoon. On the mantel-piece stood in readiness half a cake (the result of a successful raid on the larder) and a bottle of licorice water. This beverage was made by shaking up a piece of licorice in water. It was much patronised by the band of Outlaws to which William belonged and which met secretly every half-holiday in a disused barn about a quarter of a mile from William’s house.
It was a half-day off, and William was in his bedroom getting ready for the afternoon. On the mantelpiece, there was half a cake (the result of a successful raid on the pantry) and a bottle of licorice water. This drink was made by mixing a piece of licorice in water. It was popular among the group of Outlaws that William belonged to, which met secretly every half-day in an abandoned barn about a quarter of a mile from William’s house.
So far the Outlaws had limited their activities to wrestling matches, adventure seeking, and culinary operations. The week before, they had cooked two sausages which William had taken from the larder on cook’s night out and had conveyed to the barn beneath his shirt and next his skin. Perhaps “cooked” is too euphemistic a term. To be quite accurate, they had held the sausages over a smoking fire till completely blackened, and then consumed the charred remains with the utmost relish.
So far, the Outlaws had kept their activities to wrestling matches, adventure-seeking, and cooking. The week before, they had cooked two sausages that William had taken from the pantry on the cook’s night off and hidden under his shirt, against his skin, as he carried them to the barn. Maybe “cooked” is too nice a word. To be exact, they had held the sausages over a smoky fire until they were completely burned, and then they devoured the charred remains with great enjoyment.
William put the bottle of licorice water in one pocket and the half cake in another and was preparing[151] to leave the house in his usual stealthy fashion—through the bathroom window, down the scullery roof, and down the water-pipe hand over hand to the back garden. Even when unencumbered by the presence of a purloined half cake, William infinitely preferred this mode of exit to the simpler one of walking out of the front-door. As he came out on to the landing, however, he heard the sound of the opening and shutting of the hall door and of exuberant greetings in the hall.
William put the bottle of licorice water in one pocket and the half cake in another, getting ready[151] to leave the house in his usual sneaky way—through the bathroom window, across the scullery roof, and climbing down the water pipe hand over hand to the back garden. Even when he didn’t have the stolen half cake, William still preferred this way of leaving to just walking out the front door. However, as he stepped onto the landing, he heard the sound of the hall door opening and closing, along with cheerful greetings in the hallway.
“Oh! I’m so glad you’ve come, dear. And is this the baby! The duck! Well, den, how’s ’oo, den? Go—o—oo.”
“Oh! I’m so happy you’re here, dear. And is this the baby! The duck! Well, then, how are you, then? Go—o—oo.”
This was William’s mother.
This is William's mom.
“Oh, crumbs!” said William and retreated hastily. He sat down on his bed to wait till the coast was clear. Soon came the sound of footsteps ascending the stairs.
“Oh no!” said William and quickly backed away. He sat down on his bed to wait until it was safe. Soon, he heard footsteps coming up the stairs.
“Oh, William,” said his mother, as she entered his room, “Mrs. Butler’s come with her baby to spend the afternoon, and we’d arranged to go out till tea-time with the baby, but she’s got such a headache, I’m insisting on her lying down for the afternoon in the drawing-room. But she’s so worried about the baby not getting out this nice afternoon.”
“Oh, William,” said his mother as she walked into his room, “Mrs. Butler has come with her baby to spend the afternoon, and we had planned to go out until tea-time with the baby, but she has such a headache that I’m insisting she lie down for the afternoon in the living room. But she’s really worried about the baby not getting outside on this lovely afternoon.”
“Oh!” said William, without interest.
“Oh!” William said, uninterested.
“Well, cook’s out and Emma has to get the tea and answer the door, and Ethel’s away, and I told Mrs. Butler I was sure you wouldn’t mind taking the baby out for a bit in the perambulator!”
“Well, the cook is out and Emma has to get the tea and answer the door, and Ethel’s away, and I told Mrs. Butler I was sure you wouldn’t mind taking the baby out for a bit in the stroller!”
William stared at her, speechless. The Medusa’s classic expression of horror was as nothing to William’s[152] at that moment. Then he moistened his lips and spoke in a hoarse voice.
William stared at her, unable to find the words. The Medusa’s typical look of terror was nothing compared to William’s[152] at that moment. Then he wet his lips and spoke in a raspy voice.
“Me?” he said. “Me? Me take a baby out in a pram?”
“Me?” he said. “Me? Me take a baby out in a stroller?”
“Well, dear,” said his mother deprecatingly, “I know it’s your half holiday, but you’d be out of doors getting the fresh air, which is the great thing. It’s a nice baby and a nice pram and not heavy to push, and Mrs. Butler would be so grateful to you.”
“Well, dear,” said his mother with a hint of reluctance, “I know it’s your half holiday, but you could be outside getting some fresh air, which is really important. It’s a lovely baby and a nice stroller, and it’s not heavy to push at all, and Mrs. Butler would be so grateful to you.”
“Yes, I should think she’d be that,” said William bitterly. “She’d have a right to be that if I took the baby out in a pram.”
“Yeah, I guess she would be,” William said bitterly. “She’d have a reason to be if I took the baby out in a stroller.”
“Now, William, I’m sure you’d like to help, and I’m sure you wouldn’t like your father to hear that you wouldn’t even do a little thing like that for poor Mrs. Butler. And she’s got such a headache.”
“Now, William, I know you want to help, and I’m sure you wouldn’t want your dad to hear that you couldn’t even do a small favor for poor Mrs. Butler. And she’s got such a bad headache.”
“A little thing like that!” repeated William out of the bitterness of his soul.
“A little thing like that!” William repeated, filled with bitterness.
But the Fates were closing round him. He was aware that he would know no peace till he had done the horrible thing demanded of him. Sorrowfully and reluctantly he bowed to the inevitable.
But the Fates were closing in on him. He realized that he wouldn’t find any peace until he had done the terrible thing that was expected of him. Sadly and hesitantly, he accepted the unavoidable.
“All right,” he muttered, “I’ll be down in a minute.”
“All right,” he mumbled, “I’ll be down in a minute.”
He heard them fussing over the baby in the hall. Then he heard his elder brother’s voice.
He heard them arguing over the baby in the hallway. Then he heard his older brother's voice.
“You surely don’t mean to say, mother,” Robert was saying with the crushing superiority of eighteen, “that you’re going to trust that child to—William.”
“You can’t be serious, mom,” Robert said with the overwhelming confidence of an eighteen-year-old, “that you’re going to trust that kid to—William.”
“Well,” said William’s mother, “someone has to take him out. It’s such a lovely afternoon.[153] I’m sure it’s very kind of William, on his half-holiday, too. And she’s got such a headache.”
“Well,” said William's mom, “someone needs to take him out. It’s such a beautiful afternoon.[153] I’m sure it’s really nice of William, especially on his half-holiday. And she has such a headache.”
“Well, of course,” said Robert in the voice of one who washes his hands of all further responsibility, “you know William as well as I do.”
"Well, of course," said Robert, sounding like someone who wants to leave all responsibility behind, "you know William just as well as I do."
“Oh, dear!” sighed William’s mother. “And everything so nicely settled, Robert, and you must come and find fault with it all. If you don’t want William to take him out, will you take him out yourself?”
“Oh, dear!” sighed William’s mother. “Everything was going so well, Robert, and you just have to come and criticize everything. If you don’t want William to take him out, will you take him out yourself?”
Robert retreated hastily to the dining-room and continued the conversation from a distance.
Robert quickly went back to the dining room and kept the conversation going from afar.
“I don’t want to take him out myself—thanks very much, all the same! All I say is—you know William as well as I do. I’m not finding fault with anything. I simply am stating a fact.”
“I don’t want to take him out myself—thank you very much, anyway! All I’m saying is—you know William as well as I do. I’m not criticizing anything. I’m just stating a fact.”
Then William came downstairs.
Then William came down.
“Here he is, dear, all ready for you, and you needn’t go far away—just up and down the road, if you like, but stay out till tea-time. He’s a dear little baby, isn’t he? And isn’t it a nice Willy-Billy den, to take it out a nice ta-ta, while it’s mummy goes bye-byes, den?”
“Here he is, sweetie, all set for you, and you don't have to go far—just up and down the road, if you want, but stay out until it's time for tea. He’s such a lovely little baby, isn’t he? And isn’t this a nice Willy-Billy den, to take him out for a lovely little adventure while his mummy goes off for a bit, huh?”
William blushed for pure shame.
William blushed out of shame.
He pushed the pram down to the end of the road and round the corner. In comparison with William’s feelings, the feelings of some of the early martyrs must have been pure bliss. A nice way for an Outlaw to spend the afternoon! He dreaded to meet any of his brother-outlaws, yet, irresistibly and as a magnet, their meeting-place attracted him. He wheeled the pram off the road and down the country lane towards the field which held their sacred barn. He stopped at the stile[154] that led into the field and gazed wistfully across to the barn in the distance. The infant sat and sucked its thumb and stared at him. Finally it began to converse.
He pushed the stroller to the end of the street and around the corner. Compared to what William felt, the emotions of some of the early martyrs must have felt like pure bliss. What a nice way for an outlaw to spend the afternoon! He was nervous about running into any of his fellow outlaws, yet, like a magnet, their hangout pulled him in. He steered the stroller off the road and down the country lane toward the field that held their sacred barn. He stopped at the stile[154] that led into the field and gazed longingly at the barn in the distance. The baby sat there sucking its thumb and staring at him. Finally, it started to talk.
“Blab—blab—blab—blab—blub—blub—blub!”
“Blah blah blah blah blah!”
“Oh, you shut up!” said William crushingly.
“Oh, be quiet!” said William harshly.
Annoyed at the prolonged halt, it seized its pram cover, pulled it off its hooks, and threw it into the road. While William was picking it up, it threw the pillow on to his head. Then it chuckled. William began to conceive an active dislike of it. Suddenly the Great Idea came to him. His face cleared. He took a piece of string from his pocket and tied the pram carefully to the railings. Then, lifting the baby cautiously and gingerly out, he climbed the stile with it and set off across the fields towards the barn. He held the baby to his chest with both arms clasped tightly round its waist. Its feet dangled in the air. It occupied the time by kicking William in the stomach, pulling his hair, and putting its fingers in his eyes.
Annoyed by the long wait, it grabbed its stroller cover, yanked it off the hooks, and tossed it into the street. While William was picking it up, it threw the pillow onto his head. Then it laughed. William started to develop a strong dislike for it. Suddenly, a brilliant idea struck him. His expression brightened. He took a piece of string from his pocket and carefully tied the stroller to the railings. Then, gently lifting the baby out, he climbed over the stile and set off across the fields toward the barn. He held the baby tightly against his chest with both arms wrapped around its waist. Its feet dangled in the air as it occupied itself by kicking William in the stomach, pulling his hair, and poking its fingers in his eyes.
“It beats me,” panted William to himself, “what people see in babies! Scratchin’ an’ kickin’ and blindin’ folks and pullin’ their hair all out!”
“It beats me,” William panted to himself, “what people see in babies! Scratching and kicking and blinding people and pulling their hair out!”
When he entered the barn he was greeted by a sudden silence.
When he walked into the barn, he was met with a sudden silence.
“Look here!” began one outlaw in righteous indignation.
“Look here!” one outlaw exclaimed in righteous anger.
“It’s a kidnap,” said William, triumphantly. “We’ll get a ransom on it.”
“It’s a kidnapping,” William said proudly. “We’ll get a ransom for it.”
They gazed at him in awed admiration. This was surely the cream of outlawry. He set the[155] infant on the ground, where it toddled for a few steps and sat down suddenly and violently. It then stared fixedly at the tallest boy present and smiled seraphically.
They looked at him in amazed admiration. This was definitely the best of outlawry. He placed the[155] baby on the ground, where it took a few steps and then sat down suddenly and forcefully. It then stared intently at the tallest boy there and smiled sweetly.
“Dad—dad—dad—dad—dad!”
“Dad! Dad! Dad! Dad!”
Douglas, the tallest boy, grinned sheepishly. “It thinks I’m its father,” he explained complacently to the company.
Douglas, the tallest kid, grinned shyly. “It thinks I’m its dad,” he said with a satisfied smile to the group.
“Well,” said Henry, who was William’s rival for the leadership of the Outlaws, “What do we do first? That’s the question.”
“Well,” said Henry, who was William’s rival for the leadership of the Outlaws, “What should we do first? That’s the question.”
“In books,” said the outlaw called Ginger, “they write a note to its people and say they want a ransom.”
“In books,” said the outlaw named Ginger, “they write a message to the people and say they want a ransom.”
“We won’t do that—not just yet,” said William hastily.
“We won’t do that—not just yet,” William said quickly.
“Well, it’s not much sense holdin’ somethin’ up to ransom and not tellin’ the folks that they’ve got to pay nor nothin’, is it?” said Ginger with the final air of a man whose logic is unassailable.
“Well, it doesn’t make much sense to hold something for ransom and not let the people know they have to pay for it, right?” said Ginger with the final air of a man whose reasoning is unbeatable.
“N——oo,” said William. “But——” with a gleam of hope—“who’s got a paper and pencil? I’m simply statin’ a fact. Who’s got a paper and pencil?”
“N—no,” said William. “But—” with a glimmer of hope—“who has a paper and pencil? I’m just stating a fact. Who has a paper and pencil?”
No one spoke.
Silence fell.
“Oh, yes!” went on William in triumph. “Go on! Write a note. Write a note without paper and pencil, and we’ll all watch. Huh!”
“Oh, yes!” William continued triumphantly. “Go ahead! Write a note. Write a note without any paper or pencil, and we’ll all watch. Huh!”
“Well,” said Ginger sulkily, “I don’t s’pose they had paper and pencils in outlaw days. They weren’t invented. They wrote on—on—on leaves or something,” he ended vaguely.
“Well,” said Ginger sulkily, “I guess they didn’t have paper and pencils back in the day of outlaws. They hadn’t been invented yet. They wrote on—on—on leaves or something,” he concluded vaguely.
“Well, go on. Write on leaves,” said William still more triumphant. “We’re not stoppin’ you[156] are we? I’m simply statin’ a fact. Write on leaves.”
“Well, go ahead. Write on leaves,” William said, even more triumphant. “We’re not stopping you[156] are we? I’m just stating a fact. Write on leaves.”
They were interrupted by a yell of pain from Douglas. Flattered by the parental relations so promptly established by the baby, he had ventured to make its further acquaintance. With vague memories of his mother’s treatment of infants, he had inserted a finger in its mouth. The infant happened to possess four front teeth, two upper and two lower, and they closed like a vice upon Douglas’ finger. He was now examining the marks.
They were interrupted by a shout of pain from Douglas. Flattered by the quick connection the baby had made with him, he had decided to get to know it better. With hazy memories of how his mother treated babies, he had put a finger in its mouth. The baby just happened to have four front teeth—two on the top and two on the bottom—and they clamped down on Douglas's finger like a vice. He was now looking at the marks.
“Look! Right deep down! See it? Wotcher think of that! Nearly to the bone! Pretty savage baby you’ve brought along,” he said to William.
“Look! Right down there! Do you see it? What do you think of that! Almost to the bone! That’s quite a savage little one you’ve brought along,” he said to William.
“I jolly well know that,” said William feelingly. “It’s your own fault for touching it. It’s all right if you leave it alone. Just don’t touch it, that’s all. Anyway, it’s mine, and I never said you could go fooling about with it, did I? It wouldn’t bite me, I bet!”
“I know that for sure,” said William with feeling. “It's your own fault for messing with it. It's fine if you just leave it alone. Just don’t touch it, that's all. Anyway, it's mine, and I never said you could mess around with it, did I? I bet it wouldn't bite me!”
“Well, what about the ransom?” persisted Henry.
“Well, what about the ransom?” Henry pressed on.
“Someone can go and tell its people and bring back the ransom,” suggested Ginger.
“Someone can go tell the people and bring back the ransom,” suggested Ginger.
There was a short silence. Then Douglas took his injured finger from his mouth and asked pertinently:
There was a brief pause. Then Douglas pulled his injured finger out of his mouth and asked pointedly:
“Who?”
"Who?"
“William brought it,” suggested Henry.
“William brought it,” said Henry.
“Yes, so I bet I’ve done my share.”
“Yes, I’m sure I’ve done my part.”
“Well, what’s anyone else goin’ to do, I’d like to know? Go round to every house in this old place and ask if they’ve had a baby taken off[157] them and if they’d pay a ransom for it back? That’s sense, isn’t it? You know where you got it from, don’t you, and you can go and get its ransom.”
“Well, what’s anyone else going to do, I’d like to know? Go around to every house in this old place and ask if they’ve had a baby taken from them and if they’d pay a ransom to get it back? That makes sense, doesn’t it? You know where you got it from, right, and you can go and get its ransom.”
“I can, but I’m not goin’ to,” said William finally. “I’m simply statin’ a fact. I’m not goin’ to. And if anyone says I daren’t,” (glancing round pugnaciously) “I’ll fight ’em for it.”
“I can, but I’m not going to,” William finally said. “I’m just stating a fact. I’m not going to. And if anyone says I won’t,” (glancing around defiantly) “I’ll fight them for it.”
No one said he daren’t. The fact was too patent to need stating. Henry hastily changed the subject.
No one said he couldn’t. The fact was too obvious to need mentioning. Henry quickly changed the topic.
“Anyway, what have we brought for the feast?”
“Anyway, what did we bring for the feast?”
William produced his licorice water and half cake, Douglas two slices of raw ham and a dog biscuit, Ginger some popcorn and some cold boiled potatoes wrapped up in newspaper, Henry a cold apple dumpling and a small bottle of paraffin-oil.
William brought out his licorice water and half a cake, Douglas had two slices of raw ham and a dog biscuit, Ginger brought some popcorn and cold boiled potatoes wrapped in newspaper, and Henry had a cold apple dumpling and a small bottle of paraffin oil.
“I knew the wood would be wet after the rain. It’s to make the fire burn. That’s sense, isn’t it?”
“I knew the wood would be wet after the rain. It’s to make the fire burn. That makes sense, right?”
“Only one thing to cook,” said Ginger sadly, looking at the slices of ham.
“There's only one thing to cook,” Ginger said sadly, glancing at the slices of ham.
“We can cook up the potatoes and the dumpling. They don’t look half enough cooked. Let’s put them on the floor here, and go out for adventures first. All different ways and back in a quarter of an hour.”
“We can cook the potatoes and the dumpling. They don’t look cooked enough. Let’s set them down here and go out for some adventures first. We’ll try all sorts of paths and be back in fifteen minutes.”
The Outlaws generally spent part of the afternoon dispersed in search of adventure. So far they had wooed the Goddess of Danger chiefly by trespassing on the ground of irascible farmers in hopes of a chase which were generally fulfilled.
The Outlaws typically spent part of the afternoon spread out looking for excitement. Up to now, they had mostly flirted with the Goddess of Danger by sneaking onto the land of grumpy farmers, hoping for a chase that usually happened.
They deposited their store on the ground in a[158] corner of the barn, and with a glance at the “kidnap,” who was seated happily upon the floor engaged in chewing its hat-strings, they went out, carefully closing the door.
They put their supplies on the ground in a[158] corner of the barn, and with a look at the “kidnap,” who was sitting contentedly on the floor chewing its hat-strings, they exited, making sure to close the door securely.
After a quarter of an hour Ginger and William arrived at the door simultaneously from opposite directions.
After fifteen minutes, Ginger and William showed up at the door at the same time from different directions.
“Any luck?”
“Any luck?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Same here. Let’s start the old fire going.”
“Same here. Let’s get the fire going again.”
They opened the door and went in. The infant was sitting on the floor among the stores, or rather among what was left of the stores. There was paraffin-oil on its hair, face, arms, frock and feet. It was drenched in paraffin-oil. The empty bottle and its hat lay by its side. Mingled with the paraffin-oil all over its person was cold boiled potato. It was holding the apple-dumpling in its hand.
They opened the door and walked in. The baby was sitting on the floor among the supplies, or what was left of the supplies. There was paraffin oil in its hair, on its face, arms, dress, and feet. It was soaked in paraffin oil. The empty bottle and its hat were lying next to it. Mixed with the paraffin oil all over its body was cold boiled potato. It was holding the apple dumpling in its hand.
“Ball!” it announced ecstatically from behind its mask of potato and paraffin-oil.
“Ball!” it exclaimed excitedly from behind its mask of potato and paraffin oil.
They stood in silence for a minute. Then, “Who’s going to make that fire burn now?” said Ginger, glaring at the empty bottle.
They stood in silence for a minute. Then, “Who’s going to get this fire going now?” said Ginger, glaring at the empty bottle.
“Yes,” said William slowly, “an’ who’s goin’ to take that baby home? I’m simply statin’ a fact. Who’s goin’ to take that baby home?”
“Yes,” William said slowly, “and who’s going to take that baby home? I’m just stating a fact. Who’s going to take that baby home?”
There was no doubt that when William condescended to adopt a phrase from any of his family’s vocabularies, he considerably overworked it.
There was no doubt that when William chose to use a phrase from any of his family’s vocabularies, he really overused it.
“Well, it did it itself. It’s no one else’s fault, is it?”
“Well, it did it on its own. No one else is to blame, right?”
“No, it’s not,” said William. “But that’s[159] the sort of thing folks never see. Anyway, I’m goin’ to wash its face.”
“No, it’s not,” William said. “But that’s[159] the kind of thing people never notice. Anyway, I’m going to wash its face.”
“What with?”
"What for?"
William took out his grimy handkerchief and advanced upon his prey. His bottle of licorice water was lying untouched in the corner. He took out the cork.
William pulled out his dirty handkerchief and moved in on his target. His bottle of licorice water sat untouched in the corner. He removed the cork.
“Goin’ to wash it in that dirty stuff?”
“Are you going to wash it in that dirty stuff?”
“It’s made of water—clean water—I made it myself, so I bet I ought to know, oughtn’t I? That’s what folks wash in, isn’t it?—clean water?”
“It’s made of water—clean water—I made it myself, so I guess I should know, right? That’s what people wash in, isn’t it?—clean water?”
“Yes,” bitterly, “and what are we goin’ to drink, I’d like to know? You’d think that baby had got enough of our stuff—our potatoes and our apple-dumpling, an’ our oil—without you goin’ an’ givin’ it our licorice water as well.”
“Yes,” he said bitterly, “and what are we going to drink, I’d like to know? You’d think that baby had had enough of our stuff—our potatoes, our apple dumplings, and our oil—without you going and giving it our licorice water too.”
William was passing his handkerchief, moistened with licorice water, over the surface of the baby’s face. The baby had caught a corner of it firmly between its teeth and refused to release it.
William was wiping the baby's face with a handkerchief dabbed in licorice water. The baby had firmly gripped one corner with its teeth and wouldn’t let go.
“If you’d got to take this baby home like this,” he said, “you wouldn’t be thinking much about drinking licorice water. I’m simply statin’——”
“If you had to take this baby home like this,” he said, “you wouldn’t be thinking much about drinking licorice water. I’m just saying——”
“Oh, shut up saying that!” said Ginger in sudden exasperation. “I’m sick of it.”
“Oh, shut up about that!” Ginger said, suddenly frustrated. “I’m tired of it.”
At that moment the door was flung open and in walked slowly a large cow closely followed by Henry and Douglas.
At that moment, the door swung open, and a large cow walked in slowly, closely followed by Henry and Douglas.
Henry’s face was one triumphant beam. He felt that his prestige, eclipsed by William’s kidnapping coup, was restored.
Henry's face was one big triumphant smile. He felt that his reputation, overshadowed by William's kidnapping success, was back to where it should be.
“I’ve brought a cow,” he announced, “fetched[160] it all the way from Farmer Litton’s field—five fields off, too, an’ it took some fetching, too.”
“I brought a cow,” he said, “I got it all the way from Farmer Litton’s field—five fields away, and it was quite a trek, too.”
“Well, what for?” said William after a moment’s silence.
“Well, for what?” William said after a brief silence.
Henry gave a superior laugh.
Henry laughed confidently.
“What for! You’ve not read much about outlaws, I guess. They always drove in cattle from the surroundin’ districks.”
“What for? I guess you haven't read much about outlaws. They always drove cattle in from the surrounding districts.”
“Well, what for?” said William again, giving a tug at his handkerchief, which the infant still refused to release.
“Well, what for?” William asked again, tugging at his handkerchief, which the baby still wouldn’t let go of.
“Well—er—well—to kill an’ roast, I suppose,” said Henry lamely.
“Well—uh—well—to kill and roast, I guess,” Henry said weakly.
“Well, go on,” said William. “Kill it an’ roast it. We’re not stoppin’ you, are we? Kill it an’ roast it—an’ get hung for murder. I s’pose it’s murder to kill cows same as it is to kill people—’cept for butchers.”
“Well, go on,” said William. “Kill it and roast it. We’re not stopping you, are we? Kill it and roast it—and get hanged for murder. I suppose it’s murder to kill cows just like it is to kill people—except for butchers.”
The cow advanced slowly and deprecatingly towards the “kidnap,” who promptly dropped the handkerchief and beamed with joy.
The cow moved slowly and humbly toward the "kidnap," who immediately dropped the handkerchief and smiled with happiness.
“Bow-wow!” it said excitedly.
“Woof!” it said excitedly.
“Anyway, let’s get on with the feast,” said Douglas.
“Anyway, let’s get on with the feast,” Douglas said.
“Feast!” echoed Ginger bitterly. “Feast! Not much feast left! That baby William brought’s used all the paraffin-oil and potatoes, and it’s squashed the apple-dumpling, and William’s washed its face in the licorice water.”
“Feast!” echoed Ginger bitterly. “Feast! Not much feast left! That baby William brought has used all the paraffin oil and potatoes, and it’s squashed the apple dumpling, and William’s washed its face in the licorice water.”
Henry gazed at it dispassionately and judicially.
Henry looked at it with an impartial and analytical eye.
“Yes—it looks like as if someone had washed it in licorice water—and as if it had used up all the[161] oil and potatoes. It doesn’t look like as if it would fetch much ransom. You seem to have pretty well mucked it up.”
“Yes—it looks like someone washed it in licorice water—and it seems to have used up all the[161] oil and potatoes. It doesn’t look like it would bring in much of a ransom. You really messed it up.”
“Oh, shut up about the baby,” said William picking up his damp and now prune-coloured handkerchief. “I’m just about sick of it. Come on with the fire.”
“Oh, shut up about the baby,” William said, picking up his wet and now wrinkled handkerchief. “I’m just about sick of it. Come on with the fire.”
They made a little pile of twigs in the field and began the process of lighting it.
They gathered a small pile of twigs in the field and started to light it.
“I hope that cow won’t hurt the ‘kidnap,’” said Douglas suddenly. “Go and see, William; it’s your kidnap.”
“I hope that cow doesn’t hurt the ‘kidnap,’” Douglas said suddenly. “Go check on it, William; it’s your kidnap.”
“Well, an’ it’s Henry’s cow, and I’m sorry for that cow if it tries playin’ tricks on that baby.”
“Well, it’s Henry’s cow, and I feel sorry for that cow if it tries messing with that baby.”
But he rose from his knees reluctantly, and threw open the barn door. The cow and the baby were still gazing admiringly at each other. From the cow’s mouth at the end of a long, sodden ribbon, hung the chewed remains of the baby’s hat. The baby was holding up the dog biscuit and crowed delightfully as the cow bent down its head and cautiously and gingerly smelt it. As William entered, the cow turned round and switched its tail against the baby’s head. At the piercing howl that followed, the whole band of outlaws entered the barn.
But he got up from his knees reluctantly and threw open the barn door. The cow and the baby were still looking at each other with admiration. From the cow's mouth, at the end of a long, soggy ribbon, hung the chewed remains of the baby's hat. The baby was holding up the dog biscuit and laughed with delight as the cow leaned down and carefully sniffed it. When William walked in, the cow turned around and swished its tail across the baby's head. At the loud wail that followed, the whole gang of outlaws entered the barn.
“What are you doing to the poor little thing?” said Douglas to William.
“What are you doing to the poor little thing?” Douglas asked William.
“It’s Henry’s cow,” said William despairingly. “It hit it. Oh, go on, shut up! Do shut up.”
“It's Henry's cow,” William said with frustration. “It hit it. Oh, just stop talking! Please be quiet.”
The howls redoubled.
The howls grew louder.
“You brought it,” said Henry accusingly, raising his voice to be heard above the baby’s fury and indignation. “Can’t you stop it? Not much[162] sense taking babies about if you don’t know how to stop ’em crying!”
“You brought it,” Henry said accusatorily, raising his voice to be heard over the baby’s rage and frustration. “Can’t you calm it down? There’s not much point in taking babies around if you don’t know how to stop them from crying!”

The Outlaws stood around and watched it helplessly.
The Outlaws stood around and watched it unfold, feeling powerless.
“P’raps it’s hungry,” suggested Douglas.
"Maybe it’s hungry," suggested Douglas.
He took up the half cake from the remains of the stores and held it out tentatively to the baby. The baby stopped crying suddenly.
He picked up the half cake from what's left in the pantry and held it out hesitantly to the baby. The baby stopped crying right away.
“Dad—dad—dad—dad—dad,” it said tearfully.
“Dad, dad, dad, dad, dad,” it said tearfully.
Douglas blushed and grinned.
Douglas blushed and smiled.
“Keeps on thinking I’m its father,” he said with conscious superiority. “Here, like some cake?”
“Keeps thinking I’m its dad,” he said with a self-satisfied smirk. “Want some cake?”
The baby broke off a handful and conveyed it to its mouth.
The baby grabbed a handful and brought it to its mouth.
“It’s eating it,” cried Douglas in shrill excitement. After thoroughly masticating it, however, the baby repented of its condescension and ejected the mouthful in several instalments.
“It’s eating it,” cried Douglas in high-pitched excitement. After thoroughly chewing it, though, the baby regretted its choice and spit the mouthful out in several chunks.
William blushed for it.
William was embarrassed by it.
“Oh, come on, let’s go and look at the fire,” he said weakly.
“Oh, come on, let’s go check out the fire,” he said weakly.
They left the barn and returned to the scene of the fire-lighting. The cow, still swinging the remains of the baby’s hat from its mouth, was standing with its front feet firmly planted on the remains of what had been a promising fire.
They left the barn and went back to where they had started the fire. The cow, still swinging what was left of the baby’s hat in its mouth, stood with its front feet firmly on the remnants of what had once been a promising fire.
“Look!” cried William, in undisguised pleasure. “Look at Henry’s cow! Pretty nice sort of cow you’ve brought, Henry. Not much sense taking cows about if you can’t stop them puttin’ folks’ fires out.”
“Look!” William shouted, clearly excited. “Check out Henry’s cow! You’ve brought a pretty nice cow, Henry. There's not much point in having cows if you can’t keep them from putting out people’s fires.”
After a heated argument, the Outlaws turned[164] their attention to the cow. The cow refused to be “shoo’d off.” It simply stood immovable and stared them out. Ginger approached cautiously and gave it a little push. It switched its tail into his eye and continued to munch the baby’s hat-string. Upon William’s approaching it lowered its head, and William retreated hastily. At last they set off to collect some fresh wood and light a fresh fire. Soon they were blissfully consuming two blackened slices of ham, the popcorn, and what was left of the cake.
After a heated argument, the Outlaws turned[164] their attention to the cow. The cow refused to be “shooed away.” It just stood there, unmoving, and stared them down. Ginger approached carefully and gave it a little push. It flicked its tail into his eye and kept munching on the baby’s hat string. When William came near, it lowered its head, and William quickly backed off. Finally, they set out to gather some fresh wood and start a new fire. Soon they were happily eating two charred slices of ham, popcorn, and what was left of the cake.
After the “feast,” Ginger and William, as Wild Indians, attacked the barn, which was defended by Douglas and Henry. The “kidnap” crawled round inside on all fours, picking up any treasures it might come across en route and testing their effect on its palate.
After the “feast,” Ginger and William, acting like Wild Indians, charged the barn, which was being defended by Douglas and Henry. The “kidnap” crawled around inside on all fours, collecting any treasures it might find en route and seeing what they tasted like.
Occasionally it carried on a conversation with its defenders, bringing with it a strong perfume of paraffin oil as it approached.
Occasionally, it would engage in a conversation with its supporters, bringing along a strong scent of paraffin oil as it got closer.
“Blab—blab—blab—blab—blub—blub—Dad—dad—dad—dad—dad. Go—o—o—o.”
“Talk—talk—talk—talk—talk—talk—Dad—dad—dad—dad—dad. Go—o—o—o.”
William had insisted on a place on the attacking side.
William had insisted on being on the offensive side.
“I couldn’t put any feelin’,” he explained, “into fightin’ for that baby.”
“I couldn’t put any feeling into fighting for that baby,” he explained.
When they finally decided to set off homewards, William gazed hopelessly at his charge. Its appearance defies description. For many years afterwards William associated babies in his mind with paraffin-oil and potato.
When they finally decided to head home, William looked at his charge with despair. Its appearance is beyond words. For many years afterwards, William linked babies in his mind with paraffin oil and potatoes.
“Just help me get the potato out of its hair,” he pleaded; “never mind the oil and the rest of it.”[165]
“Just help me get the potato out of its hair,” he begged; “forget about the oil and everything else.”[165]

“My hat! doesn’t it smell funny!—and doesn’t it look funny—all oil and[166] potato and bits of cake!” said Ginger.
“My hat! Doesn’t it smell weird!—and doesn’t it look strange—all greasy and potatoey and with bits of cake!” said Ginger.
“Oh! shut up about it,” said William irritably.
“Oh! shut up about it,” William said irritably.
The cow followed them down to the stile and watched them sardonically as they climbed it.
The cow trailed behind them to the fence and watched them with a smirk as they climbed over it.
“Bow-wow!” murmured the baby in affectionate farewell.
“Bow-wow!” whispered the baby in a loving goodbye.
William looked wildly round for the pram, but—the pram was gone—only the piece of string dangled from the railings.
William looked around frantically for the stroller, but—the stroller was gone—only the piece of string hung from the railings.
“Crumbs!” said William, “Talk about bad luck! I’m simply statin’ a fact. Talk about bad luck!”
“Wow!” said William, “What terrible luck! I’m just stating a fact. What terrible luck!”
At that minute the pram appeared, charging down the hill at full speed with a cargo of small boys. At the bottom of the hill it overturned into a ditch accompanied by its cargo. To judge from its appearance, it had passed the afternoon performing the operation.
At that moment, the stroller came barreling down the hill at full speed with a bunch of little boys inside. At the bottom of the hill, it flipped over into a ditch along with its passengers. From how it looked, it seemed like it had spent the afternoon doing just that.
“That’s my pram!” said William to the cargo, as it emerged, joyfully, from the ditch.
"That's my stroller!" William said to the load as it happily came out of the ditch.
“Garn! S’ours! We found it.”
“Awesome! It's ours! We found it.”
“Well, I left it there.”
“Well, I left it there.”
“Come on! We’ll fight for it,” said Ginger, rolling up his sleeves in a businesslike manner. The other Outlaws followed his example. The pram’s cargo eyed them appraisingly.
“Come on! We’ll fight for it,” said Ginger, rolling up his sleeves in a serious way. The other Outlaws followed his lead. The pram’s cargo looked at them critically.
“Oh, all right! Take your rotten old pram!” they said at last.
“Oh, fine! Take your stupid old stroller!” they said finally.
Douglas placed the baby in its seat and William thoughtfully put up the hood to shield his charge as far as possible from the curious gaze of the passers-by. His charge was now chewing the pram cover and[167] talking excitedly to itself. With a “heart steeled for any fate” William turned the corner into his own road. The baby’s mother was standing at his gate.
Douglas set the baby in its seat, and William carefully put up the hood to protect his little one from the curious looks of people passing by. The baby was now chewing on the pram cover and[167] babbling happily to itself. With his “heart prepared for anything,” William turned the corner onto his street. The baby’s mother was waiting at the gate.
“There you are!” she called. “I was getting quite anxious. Thank you so much, dear.”
“There you are!” she called. “I was getting really worried. Thank you so much, dear.”
BUT THAT IS WHAT SHE SAID BEFORE SHE SAW THE BABY!
BUT THAT IS WHAT SHE SAID BEFORE SHE SAW THE BABY!
CHAPTER IX
WILLIAM AND WHITE SATIN
“I’d simply love to have a page,” murmured Miss Grant wistfully. “A wedding seems so—second-rate without a page.”
“I’d really love to have a page,” Miss Grant said with a sigh. “A wedding feels so—second-rate without a page.”
Mrs. Brown, her aunt and hostess, looked across the tea-table at her younger son, who was devouring iced cake with that disregard for consequences which is the mark of youth.
Mrs. Brown, her aunt and hostess, looked across the tea table at her younger son, who was devouring iced cake with that carefree attitude that comes with youth.
“There’s William,” she said doubtfully. Then, “You’ve had quite enough cake, William.”
“There's William,” she said with uncertainty. Then, “You've had more than enough cake, William.”
Miss Grant studied William’s countenance, which at that moment expressed intense virtue persecuted beyond all bearing.
Miss Grant examined William's face, which at that moment showed deep virtue being pushed to its limits.
“Enough!” he repeated. “I’ve had hardly any yet. I was only jus’ beginning to have some when you looked at me. It’s a plain cake. It won’t do me any harm. I wu’nt eat it if it’d do me any harm. Sugar’s good for you. Animals eat it to keep healthy. Horses eat it an’ it don’t do ’em any harm, an’ poll parrots an’ things eat it an’ it don’t do ’em any——”
“Enough!” he repeated. “I’ve hardly had any yet. I was just starting to have some when you looked at me. It’s a plain cake. It won’t hurt me. I wouldn’t eat it if it would hurt me. Sugar is good for you. Animals eat it to stay healthy. Horses eat it and it doesn’t hurt them, and parrots and stuff eat it and it doesn’t do them any——”
“Oh, don’t argue, William,” said his mother wearily.[169]
“Oh, don’t argue, William,” his mother said tiredly.[169]
William’s gift of eloquence was known and feared in his family circle.
William's way with words was recognized and dreaded in his family.
Then Miss Grant brought out the result of her study of his countenance.
Then Miss Grant revealed the result of her analysis of his face.
“He’s got such a—modern face!” she said. “There’s something essentially mediæval and romantic about the idea of a page.”
“He’s got such a—modern face!” she said. “There’s something fundamentally medieval and romantic about the idea of a page.”
Mrs. Brown (from whose house the wedding was to take place) looked worried.
Mrs. Brown (from whose house the wedding was supposed to happen) looked anxious.
“There’s nothing mediæval or romantic about William,” she said.
“There’s nothing medieval or romantic about William,” she said.
“Well,”—Miss Grant’s intellectual face lit up—“what about his cousin Dorita. They’re about the same age, aren’t they? Both eleven. Well, the two of them in white satin with bunches of holly. Don’t you think? Would you mind having her to stay for the ceremony?” (Miss Grant always referred to her wedding as “the ceremony.”) “If you don’t have his hair cut for a bit, he mightn’t look so bad?”
“Well,”—Miss Grant’s smart face brightened—“what about his cousin Dorita? They’re around the same age, right? Both eleven. Just picture the two of them in white satin with bunches of holly. What do you think? Would you mind inviting her to stay for the ceremony?” (Miss Grant always called her wedding “the ceremony.”) “If you don’t cut his hair for a while, he might not look so bad?”
William had retired to the garden with his three bosom friends—Ginger, Henry, and Douglas—where he was playing his latest game of mountaineering. A plank had been placed against the garden wall, and up this scrambled the three, roped together and wearing feathers in their caps. William was wearing an old golf cap of his mother’s, and mentally pictured himself as an impressive and heroic figure. Before they reached the top they invariably lost their foothold, rolled down the plank and fell in a confused and bruised heap at the bottom. The bruises in no way detracted from the charm of the game. To William the fascination of any game consisted mainly in the danger to life[170] and limb involved. The game had been suggested by an old alpenstock which had been thoughtlessly presented to William by a friend of Mr. Brown’s. The paint of the staircase and upstairs corridor had been completely ruined before the family knew of the gift, and the alpenstock had been confiscated for a week, then restored on the condition that it was not to be brought into the house. The result was the game of mountaineering up the plank. They carried the alpenstock in turns, but William had two turns running to mark the fact that he was its proud possessor.
William had gone out to the garden with his three best friends—Ginger, Henry, and Douglas—where they were playing their latest game of mountaineering. They propped a plank against the garden wall and scrambled up it, tied together and wearing feathers in their caps. William wore an old golf cap that belonged to his mom and imagined himself as a bold and heroic figure. Before they got to the top, they usually lost their grip, tumbled down the plank, and landed in a jumbled and bruised pile at the bottom. The bruises didn’t take away from the fun of the game at all. For William, the excitement of any game came mainly from the risk to life and limb involved. The game had been inspired by an old alpenstock that a friend of Mr. Brown’s had carelessly given to William. The paint on the staircase and upstairs hall was completely ruined before the family realized the gift, and the alpenstock was confiscated for a week, then returned with the rule that it couldn’t come inside the house. So, the game of mountaineering on the plank was born. They took turns carrying the alpenstock, but William had two turns in a row to show off that he was its proud owner.
Mrs. Brown approached William on the subject of his prospective rôle of page with a certain apprehension. The normal attitude of William’s family towards William was one of apprehension.
Mrs. Brown approached William about his potential role as a page with some anxiety. The usual attitude of William's family toward him was one of concern.
“Would you like to go to Cousin Sybil’s wedding?” she said.
“Do you want to go to Cousin Sybil’s wedding?” she asked.
“No, I wu’nt,” said William without hesitation.
“No, I won't,” said William without hesitation.
“Wouldn’t you like to go dressed up?” she said.
“Don’t you want to dress up?” she said.
“Red Injun?” said William with a gleam of hope.
“Red Injun?” William said, a glimmer of hope in his eyes.
“Er—no, not exactly.”
"Uh—no, not really."
“Pirate?”
"Pirate?"
“Not quite.”
“Not really.”
“I’d go as a Red Injun, or I’d go as a Pirate,” he said firmly, “but I wu’nt go as anything else.”
“I’d go as a Native American, or I’d go as a Pirate,” he said firmly, “but I won't go as anything else.”
“A page,” said Miss Grant’s clear, melodious voice, “is a mediæval and romantic idea, William. There’s the glamour of chivalry about it that should appeal strongly to a boy of your age.”
“A page,” said Miss Grant’s clear, melodious voice, “is a medieval and romantic idea, William. There’s a charm of chivalry about it that should really appeal to a boy your age.”
William turned his inscrutable countenance upon her and gave her a cold glare.
William turned his unreadable face toward her and shot her a freezing glare.

“I’ve got a pair of lovely white silk stockings,” said his mother.[172] “They’d do for tights, and Ethel has got a satin petticoat that’s just beginning to go in one place. I should think we could make some sort of costume from that, don’t you? We’ll buy some more white satin and get some patterns.”
“I have a beautiful pair of white silk stockings,” his mother said.[172] “They’d work for tights, and Ethel has a satin petticoat that’s starting to wear out in one spot. I think we could make some kind of costume from that, don’t you? We’ll buy some more white satin and get some patterns.”
“No, I won’t wear Ethel’s ole clothes,” said William smouldering. “You all jus’ want to make me look ridiclus. You don’t care how ridiclus I look. I shall be ridiclus all the rest of my life goin’ about in Ethel’s ole clothes. I jus’ won’t do it. I jus’ won’t go to any ole weddin’. No, I don’t want to see Cousin Sybil married, an’ I jus’ won’t be made look ridiclus in Ethel’s ole clothes.”
“No, I’m not wearing Ethel’s old clothes,” William said, fuming. “You all just want to make me look ridiculous. You don’t care how ridiculous I look. I’ll be stuck looking ridiculous for the rest of my life wearing Ethel’s old clothes. I just won’t do it. I’m not going to some lame wedding. No, I don’t want to see Cousin Sybil get married, and I just won’t be made to look ridiculous in Ethel’s old clothes.”
They reasoned and coaxed and threatened, but in vain. Finally William yielded to parental authority and went about his world with an air of a martyr doomed to the stake. Even the game of mountaineering had lost its charm and the alpenstock lay neglected against the garden wall. The attitude of his select circle of friends was not encouraging.
They tried reasoning, convincing, and even threatening, but it was all for nothing. Eventually, William gave in to his parents' authority and walked through life like a martyr waiting for punishment. Even mountaineering lost its appeal, and his alpine staff was left forgotten against the garden wall. His close friends' attitudes didn't help either.
“Yah! Page! Who’s goin’ to be a page? Oh, crumbs. A page all dressed up in white. Dear little Willie. Won’t he look swe-e-e-et?”
“Yay! Page! Who’s going to be a page? Oh man. A page all dressed up in white. Sweet little Willie. Won’t he look so cute?”
Life became very full. It was passed chiefly in the avenging of insults. William cherished a secret hope that the result of this would be to leave him disfigured for life and so unable to attend the wedding. However, except for a large lump on his forehead, he was none the worse. He eyed the lump thoughtfully in his looking-glass and decided that with a little encouragement it might[173] render his public appearance in an affair of romance an impossibility. But the pain which resulted from one heroic effort at banging it against the wall caused him to abandon the plan.
Life got really busy. It was mostly spent getting back at people for insults. William held onto a secret hope that this would leave him scarred for life, making him unable to go to the wedding. However, besides a big bump on his forehead, he was fine. He looked at the bump thoughtfully in the mirror and figured that with some encouragement, it might[173] make it impossible for him to show up at a romantic event. But the pain from one heroic attempt to bang it against the wall made him give up on that idea.
Dorita arrived the next week, and with her her small brother, Michael, aged three. Dorita was slim and graceful, with a pale little oval face and dark curling hair.
Dorita arrived the following week, along with her little brother, Michael, who was three years old. Dorita was slim and elegant, with a delicate oval face and dark, curly hair.
Miss Grant received her on the doorstep.
Miss Grant welcomed her at the doorstep.
“Well, my little maid of honour?” she said in her flute-like tones. “Welcome! We’re going to be such friends—you and me and William—the bride” (she blushed and bridled becomingly) “and her little page and her little maid of honour. William’s a boy, and he’s just a leetle bit thoughtless and doesn’t realise the romance of it all. I’m sure you will. I see it in your dear little face. We’ll have some lovely talks together.” Her eyes fell upon Michael and narrowed suddenly. “He’d look sweet, too, in white satin, wouldn’t he?” turning to Mrs. Brown. “He could walk between them.... We could buy some more white satin....”
“Well, my little maid of honor?” she said in her flute-like voice. “Welcome! We’re going to be such good friends—you, me, and William—the bride” (she blushed and smiled charmingly) “and her little page and her little maid of honor. William’s a boy, and he’s just a little bit thoughtless and doesn’t see the romance in all of this. I’m sure you do. I can see it in your sweet little face. We’ll have some wonderful chats together.” Her eyes landed on Michael and suddenly narrowed. “He’d look adorable, too, in white satin, wouldn’t he?” she said, turning to Mrs. Brown. “He could walk between them.... We could get some more white satin....”
When they had gone the maid of honour turned dark, long-lashed, demure eyes upon William.
When they left, the maid of honor turned her dark, long-lashed, shy eyes toward William.
“Soft mug, that,” she said in clear refined tones, nodding in the direction of the door through which the tall figure of Miss Grant had just disappeared.
“Soft mug, that,” she said in clear, refined tones, nodding toward the door through which the tall figure of Miss Grant had just vanished.
William was vaguely cheered by her attitude.
William felt somewhat uplifted by her attitude.
“Are you keen on this piffling wedding affair?” she went on carelessly, “’cause I jolly well tell you I’m not.”
“Are you interested in this silly wedding thing?” she continued casually, “because I can honestly tell you I’m not.”
William felt that he had found a kindred spirit. He unbent so far as to take her to the stable and[174] show her a field-mouse he had caught and was keeping in a cardboard box.
William felt that he had found a kindred spirit. He relaxed enough to take her to the stable and[174] show her a field mouse he had caught and was keeping in a cardboard box.
“I’m teachin’ it to dance,” he confided, “an’ it oughter fetch a jolly lot of money when it can dance proper. Dancin’ mice do, you know. They show ’em on the stage, and people on the stage get pounds an’ pounds every night, so I bet mice do, too—at least the folks the mice belong to what dance on the stage. I’m teachin’ it to dance by holdin’ a biscuit over its head and movin’ it about. It bit me twice yesterday.” He proudly displayed his mutilated finger. “I only caught it yesterday. It oughter learn all right to-day,” he added hopefully.
“I’m teaching it to dance,” he shared, “and it should bring in a good amount of money once it can dance properly. Dancing mice can earn a lot, you know. They perform on stage, and people who perform on stage make pounds and pounds every night, so I bet mice do too—at least the people who own the mice that dance on stage. I’m teaching it to dance by holding a biscuit over its head and moving it around. It bit me twice yesterday.” He proudly showed off his injured finger. “I just caught it yesterday. It should learn just fine today,” he added with hope.
Her intense disappointment, when the only trace of the field-mouse that could be found was the cardboard box with a hole gnawed at one corner, drew William’s heart to her still more.
Her deep disappointment, when the only sign of the field mouse was the cardboard box with a hole chewed in one corner, made William's heart go out to her even more.
He avoided Henry, Douglas and Ginger. Henry, Douglas and Ginger had sworn to be at the church door to watch William descend from the carriage in the glory of his white satin apparel, and William felt that friendship could not stand the strain.
He stayed away from Henry, Douglas, and Ginger. They had promised to be at the church door to see William step out of the carriage in his white satin outfit, and William felt that their friendship couldn't handle the pressure.
He sat with Dorita on the cold and perilous perch of the garden wall and discussed Cousin Sybil and the wedding. Dorita’s language delighted and fascinated William.
He sat with Dorita on the chilly and risky edge of the garden wall, talking about Cousin Sybil and the wedding. Dorita's words thrilled and captivated William.
“She’s a soppy old luny,” she would remark sweetly, shaking her dark curls. “The soppiest old luny you’d see in any old place on this old earth, you betcher life! She’s made of sop. I wouldn’t be found dead in a ditch with her—wouldn’t touch her with the butt-end of a bargepole. She’s an assified cow, she is. Humph!”[175]
"She's such a sentimental old nut," she would say playfully, shaking her dark curls. "The most sentimental old nut you'll find anywhere on this old earth, I swear! She's all mush. I wouldn't be caught dead with her—wouldn't go near her with a ten-foot pole. She's a complete idiot, she is. Humph!"[175]

“Those children are a leetle disappointing as regards character—to a[176] child lover like myself,” confided Miss Grant to her intellectual fiancé. “I’ve tried to sound their depths, but there are no depths to sound. There is none of the mystery, the glamour, the ‘clouds of glory’ about them. They are so—so material.”
“Those children are a little disappointing when it comes to character—to a[176] child lover like me,” Miss Grant told her intellectual fiancé. “I’ve tried to explore their depths, but there are none to explore. They lack the mystery, the glamour, the ‘clouds of glory’ that come with it. They are just so—so mundane.”
The day of the ordeal drew nearer and nearer, and William’s spirits sank lower and lower. His life seemed to stretch before him—youth, manhood, and old age—dreary and desolate, filled only with humiliation and shame. His prestige and reputation would be blasted for ever. He would no longer be William—the Red Indian, the pirate, the daredevil. He would simply be the Boy Who Went to a Wedding Dressed in White Satin. Evidently there would be a surging crowd of small boys at the church door. Every boy for miles round who knew William even by sight had volunteered the information that he would be there. William was to ride with Dorita and Michael in the bride’s carriage. In imagination he already descended from the carriage and heard the chorus of jeers. His cheeks grew hot at the thought. His life for years afterwards would consist solely in the avenging of insults. He followed the figure of the blushing bride-to-be with a baleful glare. In his worst moments he contemplated murder. The violence of his outburst when his mother mildly suggested a wedding present to the bride from her page and maid of honour horrified her.
The day of the big event was getting closer, and William felt more and more down. His life seemed to lay ahead of him—youth, adulthood, and old age—bleak and lonely, full only of embarrassment and regret. His status and reputation would be ruined forever. He wouldn't be William—the Red Indian, the pirate, the daredevil. He would just be the Boy Who Went to a Wedding Dressed in White Satin. Clearly, there would be a huge crowd of boys at the church door. Every kid within miles who even recognized William had promised he would be there. William was supposed to ride with Dorita and Michael in the bride's carriage. In his mind, he could already picture getting out of the carriage and hearing the chorus of taunts. His face flushed at the thought. For years to come, his life would be all about getting back at those insults. He watched the figure of the blushing bride-to-be with a sinister glare. In his darkest moments, he considered murder. His mother was horrified by the intensity of his reaction when she casually suggested a wedding gift for the bride from her page and maid of honor.
“I’m bein’ made look ridiclus all the rest of my life,” he ended. “I’m not givin’ her no present. I know what I’d like to give her,” he added darkly.[177]
“I’m going to look ridiculous for the rest of my life,” he said. “I’m not giving her any present. I know what I’d like to give her,” he added with a dark tone.[177]
“Yes, and I do, too.”
"Yes, I do, too."
Mrs. Brown forebore to question further.
Mrs. Brown chose not to ask any more questions.
The day of the wedding dawned coldly bright and sunny. William’s expressions of agony and complaints of various startling symptoms of serious illnesses were ignored by his experienced family circle.
The day of the wedding started off chilly but bright and sunny. William’s expressions of pain and his complaints about different alarming symptoms of serious illnesses were brushed aside by his knowledgeable family.
Michael was dressed first of the three in his minute white satin suit and sent down into the morning-room to play quietly. Then an unwilling William was captured from the darkest recess of the stable and dragged pale and protesting to the slaughter.
Michael was the first of the three to put on his tiny white satin suit and was sent into the morning room to play quietly. Then, an unwilling William was pulled from the farthest corner of the stable and dragged, pale and protesting, to his fate.
“Yes, an’ I’ll die pretty soon, prob’ly,” he said pathetically, “and then p’r’aps you’ll be a bit sorry, an’ I shan’t care.”
“Yeah, and I’ll probably die soon,” he said sadly, “and then maybe you’ll feel a little sorry, and I won’t even care.”
In Michael there survived two of the instincts of primitive man, the instinct of foraging for food and that of concealing it from his enemies when found. Earlier in the day he had paid a visit to the kitchen and found it empty. Upon the table lay a pound of butter and a large bag of oranges. These he had promptly confiscated and, with a fear of interruption born of experience, he had retired with them under the table in the morning-room. Before he could begin his feast he had been called upstairs to be dressed for the ceremony. On his return (immaculate in white satin) he found to his joy that his treasure trove had not been discovered. He began on the butter first. What he could not eat he smeared over his face and curly hair. Then he felt a sudden compunction and tried to remove all traces of the crime by rubbing his face and hair violently with a woolly mat. Then[178] he sat down on the Chesterfield and began the oranges. They were very yellow and juicy and rather overripe. He crammed them into his mouth with both little fat hands at once. He was well aware, even at his tender years, that life’s sweetest joys come soonest to an end. Orange juice mingled with wool fluff and butter on his small round face. It trickled down his cheeks and fell on to his white lace collar. His mouth and the region round it were completely yellow. He had emptied the oranges out of the bag all around him on the seat. He was sitting in a pool of juice. His suit was covered with it, mingled with pips and skin, and still he ate on.
In Michael, two instincts of primitive man remained: the instinct to hunt for food and the instinct to hide it from enemies once found. Earlier in the day, he had gone to the kitchen and discovered it empty. On the table lay a pound of butter and a big bag of oranges. He quickly took them and, fearing interruption based on past experience, hid under the table in the morning room with his haul. Before he could start his feast, he was called upstairs to get dressed for the ceremony. When he returned (looking sharp in white satin), he was thrilled to find his treasure had not been discovered. He started with the butter first. Whatever he couldn't eat, he smeared on his face and curly hair. Then he suddenly felt guilty and tried to wipe away all evidence of his misdeed by rubbing his face and hair vigorously with a fuzzy mat. Then[178] he plopped down on the Chesterfield and dug into the oranges. They were very yellow, juicy, and slightly overripe. He stuffed them into his mouth with both of his little chubby hands at once. Even at his young age, he realized that life’s sweetest pleasures come to an end quickly. Orange juice mixed with wool fluff and butter on his small round face, dripping down his cheeks onto his white lace collar. His mouth and the area around it were completely yellow. He had dumped the oranges out of the bag all around him on the seat and was sitting in a pool of juice. His suit was covered with it, along with seeds and peel, yet he just kept eating.
His first interruption was William and Dorita, who came slowly downstairs holding hands in silent sympathy, two gleaming figures in white satin. They walked to the end of the room. They also had been sent to the morning-room with orders to “play quietly” until summoned.
His first interruption was William and Dorita, who came slowly downstairs holding hands in silent support, two shining figures in white satin. They walked to the end of the room. They had also been sent to the morning room with instructions to “play quietly” until they were called.
“Play?” William had echoed coldly. “I don’t feel much like playing.”
“Play?” William had repeated coldly. “I’m not really in the mood for playing.”
They stared at Michael, openmouthed and speechless. Lumps of butter and bits of wool stuck in his curls and adhered to the upper portion of his face. They had been washed away from the lower portion of it by orange juice. His suit was almost covered with it. Behind he was saturated with it.
They stared at Michael, mouths agape and totally at a loss for words. Chunks of butter and bits of wool were caught in his curls and stuck to the top half of his face. The orange juice had washed away the residue from the lower half. His suit was nearly coated in it. From behind, he was drenched in it.
“Crumbs!” said William at last.
“Wow!” said William at last.
“You’ll catch it,” remarked his sister.
“You’ll get it,” remarked his sister.
Michael retreated hastily from the scene of his misdeeds.
Michael quickly backed away from the scene of his wrongdoings.
They looked at the seat he had left—a pool of crushed orange fragments and juice. Then they looked at each other.
They stared at the seat he had vacated—a puddle of crushed orange pieces and juice. Then they exchanged glances.
“He’ll not be able to go,” said Dorita slowly.
“He’s not going to be able to go,” said Dorita slowly.
Again they looked at the empty orange-covered Chesterfield and again they looked at each other.
Again they glanced at the empty orange-covered sofa and then looked at each other.
“Heth kite good now,” said Michael hopefully.
“He's doing well now,” said Michael hopefully.
Then the maid of honour, aware that cold deliberation often kills the most glorious impulses, seized William’s hand.
Then the maid of honor, knowing that overthinking can stifle the most amazing instincts, grabbed William’s hand.
“Sit down. Quick!” she whispered sharply.
“Sit down. Now!” she whispered sharply.
Without a word they sat down. They sat till they felt the cold moisture penetrate to their skins. Then William heaved a deep sigh.
Without saying a word, they sat down. They stayed there until they felt the cold, dampness seep into their skin. Then William let out a deep sigh.
“We can’t go now,” he said.
“We can’t go now,” he said.
Through the open door they saw a little group coming—Miss Grant in shining white, followed by William’s mother, arrayed in her brightest and best, and William’s father, whose expression revealed a certain weariness mingled with a relief that the whole thing would soon be over.
Through the open door, they saw a small group approaching—Miss Grant in bright white, followed by William's mom, dressed in her finest, and William's dad, whose expression showed a mix of tiredness and relief that the whole thing would be over soon.
“Here’s the old sardine all togged up,” whispered Dorita.
“Here’s the old sardine all dressed up,” whispered Dorita.
“William! Dorita! Michael!” they called.
"William! Dorita! Michael!" they shouted.
Slowly William, Dorita and Michael obeyed the summons.
Slowly, William, Dorita, and Michael responded to the call.
When Miss Grant’s eyes fell upon the strange object that was Michael, she gave a loud scream.
When Miss Grant saw the strange object that was Michael, she let out a loud scream.
“Michael! Oh, the dreadful child!”
“Michael! Oh, the awful child!”
She clasped the centre of the door and looked as though about to swoon.
She held onto the middle of the door and looked like she was about to faint.
Michael began to sob.
Michael started to cry.
“Poor Micky,” he said through his tears. “He feelth tho thick.”[180]
“Poor Micky,” he said through his tears. “He feels so down.”[180]
They removed him hastily.
They rushed him out.
“Never mind, dear,” said Mrs. Brown soothingly, “the other two look sweet.”
“Don't worry, dear,” Mrs. Brown said gently, “the other two look lovely.”
But Mr. Brown had wandered further into the room and thus obtained a sudden and startling view of the page and maid of honour from behind.
But Mr. Brown had walked deeper into the room and suddenly got a surprising view of the page and maid of honor from behind.
“What? Where?” he began explosively.
“What? Where?” he exclaimed.
William and Dorita turned to him instinctively, thus providing Mrs. Brown and the bride with the spectacle that had so disturbed him.
William and Dorita instinctively turned to him, giving Mrs. Brown and the bride the unsettling show that had bothered him so much.
The bride gave a second scream—shriller and wilder than the first.
The bride let out another scream—more high-pitched and frantic than the first.
“Oh, what have they done? Oh, the wretched children! And just when I wanted to feel calm. Just when all depends on my feeling calm. Just when——”
“Oh, what have they done? Oh, the wretched kids! And just when I wanted to feel calm. Just when everything depends on my feeling calm. Just when——”
“We was walkin’ round the room an’ we sat down on the Chesterfield and there was this stuff on it an’ it came on our clothes,” explained William stonily and monotonously and all in one breath.
“We were walking around the room and we sat down on the couch and there was this stuff on it and it got on our clothes,” William explained flatly and without any emotion, all in one breath.
“Why did you sit down,” said his mother.
“Why did you sit down?” his mother asked.
“We was walkin’ round an’ we jus’ felt tired and we sat down on the Chesterfield and there was this stuff on it an’ it came on——”
“We were walking around and we just felt tired, so we sat down on the couch, and there was this stuff on it, and it came on——”
“Oh, stop! Didn’t you see it there?”
“Oh, stop! Didn’t you see it there?”
William considered.
William thought about it.
“Well, we was jus’ walking round the room,” he said, “an’ we jus’ felt tired and we sat——”
“Well, we were just walking around the room,” he said, “and we just felt tired so we sat——”
“Stop saying that.”
“Stop saying that.”
“Couldn’t we make cloaks?” wailed the bride, “to hang down and cover them all up behind. It wouldn’t take long——”
“Couldn’t we make cloaks?” the bride cried, “to hang down and cover them all up from behind? It wouldn’t take long——”

“The carriage has been waiting a quarter of an hour already,” he said firmly.[182] “We’ve no time to spare. Come along, my dear. We’ll continue the investigation after the service. You can’t go, of course, you must stay at home now,” he ended, turning a stern eye upon William. There was an unconscious note of envy in his voice.
“The carriage has been waiting for fifteen minutes already,” he said firmly.[182] “We don’t have time to waste. Come on, my dear. We’ll pick up the investigation after the service. You can’t go, of course; you have to stay home now,” he concluded, giving William a stern look. There was an unintentional hint of envy in his voice.
“And I did so want to have a page,” said Miss Grant plaintively as she turned away.
“And I really want to have a page,” said Miss Grant sadly as she turned away.
Joy and hope returned to William with a bound. As the sound of wheels was heard down the drive he turned head over heels several times on the lawn, then caught sight of his long-neglected alpenstock leaning against a wall.
Joy and hope rushed back to William all at once. When he heard the sound of wheels coming down the driveway, he flipped over several times on the lawn, then noticed his long-neglected alpenstock propped against a wall.
“Come on,” he shouted joyfully. “I’ll teach you a game I made up. It’s mountaineerin’.”
“Come on,” he yelled excitedly. “I’ll teach you a game I created. It’s called mountaineering.”
She watched him place a plank against the wall and begin his perilous ascent.
She watched him lean a plank against the wall and start his risky climb.
“You’re a mug,” she said in her clear, sweet voice. “I know a mountaineering game worth ten of that old thing.”
“You're a fool,” she said in her clear, sweet voice. “I know a climbing game that's way better than that old one.”
And it says much for the character and moral force of the maid-of-honour that William meekly put himself in the position of pupil.
And it says a lot about the character and moral strength of the maid-of-honor that William humbly put himself in the role of student.
It must be explained at this point that the domestics of the Brown household were busy arranging refreshments in a marquee in the garden. The front hall was quite empty.
It should be noted at this point that the staff of the Brown household were busy setting up refreshments in a tent in the garden. The front hall was completely empty.
In about a quarter of an hour the game of mountaineering was in full swing. On the lowest steps of the staircase reposed the mattress from William’s father’s and mother’s bed, above it the mattress from Miss Grant’s bed, above that the mattress from William’s bed, and on the top, the mattress from Dorita’s bed. In all the bedrooms the bedclothes[183] lay in disarray on the floor. A few nails driven through the ends of the mattresses into the stairs secured the stability of the “mountain.” Still wearing their robes of ceremony, they scrambled up in stockinged feet, every now and then losing foothold and rolling down to the pile of pillows and bolsters (taken indiscriminately from all the beds) which was arranged at the foot of the staircase. Their mirth was riotous and uproarious. They used the alpenstock in turns. It was a great help. They could get a firm hold on the mattresses with the point of the alpenstock. William stood at the top of the mountain, hot and panting, his alpenstock in his hand, and paused for breath. He was well aware that retribution was not far off—was in the neighbouring church, to be quite exact, and would return in a carriage within the next few minutes. He was aware that an explanation of the yellow stain was yet to be demanded. He was aware that this was not a use to which the family mattresses could legitimately be put. But he cared for none of these things. In his mind’s eye he only saw a crowd of small boys assembled outside a church door with eager eyes fixed on a carriage from which descended—Miss Grant, Mrs. Brown, and Mr. Brown. His life stretched before him bright and rose-coloured. A smile of triumph curved his lips.
In about fifteen minutes, the game of mountaineering was in full swing. At the bottom of the staircase lay the mattress from William’s parents' bed, above it the mattress from Miss Grant’s bed, then the mattress from William’s bed, and at the top, the mattress from Dorita’s bed. In all the bedrooms, the bedclothes[183] were scattered on the floor. A few nails were driven through the ends of the mattresses into the stairs to keep the “mountain” stable. Still in their ceremonial robes, they scrambled up in their socks, occasionally losing their grip and tumbling down to the pile of pillows and cushions (taken from all the beds) arranged at the foot of the staircase. Their laughter was loud and boisterous. They took turns using the alpenstock, which was really helpful. They could get a good grip on the mattresses with the point of the alpenstock. William stood at the top of the mountain, hot and out of breath, with the alpenstock in his hand, taking a moment to catch his breath. He knew that retribution was imminent—it was at the nearby church, to be specific, and would return in a carriage within minutes. He knew that he was going to be questioned about the yellow stain. He knew that this wasn’t a proper use for the family mattresses. But he didn’t care about any of that. In his mind’s eye, he only saw a group of small boys gathered outside the church door, their eager eyes fixed on a carriage from which Miss Grant, Mrs. Brown, and Mr. Brown descended. His future looked bright and cheerful. A triumphant smile spread across his face.
“Yah! Who waited at a church for someone what never came? Yah!”
“Yeah! Who waited at a church for someone who never showed up? Yeah!”
“I hope you didn’t get a bad cold waitin’ for me on Wednesday at the church door.”
“I hope you didn’t catch a bad cold waiting for me on Wednesday at the church door.”
“Some folks is easy had. I bet you all believed I was coming on Wednesday.”[184]
"Some people are easily fooled. I bet you all thought I was showing up on Wednesday."[184]

Such sentences floated idly through his mind.[185]
Such thoughts drifted lazily through his mind.[185]
“I say, my turn for that stick with the spike.”
“I say, it’s my turn for that stick with the spike.”
William handed it to her in silence.
William handed it to her without saying a word.
“I say,” she repeated, “what do you think of this marriage business?”
"I say," she repeated, "what do you think about this marriage thing?"
“Dunno,” said William laconically.
“Dunno,” said William nonchalantly.
“If I’d got to marry,” went on the maid of honour, “I’d as soon marry you as anyone.”
“If I had to get married,” the maid of honor continued, “I’d just as soon marry you as anyone.”
“I wu’nt mind,” said the page gallantly. “But,” he added hastily, “in ornery clothes.”
“I wouldn't mind,” said the page confidently. “But,” he added quickly, “in ordinary clothes.”
“Oh, yes,” she lost her foothold and rolled down to the pile of pillows. From them came her voice muffled, but clear as ever. “You betcher life. In ornery clothes.”
“Oh, yes,” she lost her balance and tumbled down into the pile of pillows. From the pillows, her voice came out muffled, but just as clear as ever. “You bet your life. In those awful clothes.”
CHAPTER X
WILLIAM’S NEW YEAR’S DAY
William went whistling down the street, his hands in his pockets. William’s whistle was more penetrating than melodious. Sensitive people fled shuddering at the sound. The proprietor of the sweet-shop, however, was not sensitive. He nodded affably as William passed. William was a regular customer of his—as regular, that is, as a wholly inadequate allowance would permit. Encouraged William paused at the doorway and ceased to whistle.
William walked down the street whistling, his hands in his pockets. His whistle was sharp rather than tuneful. Sensitive people would cringe at the sound. However, the owner of the candy shop wasn’t bothered. He nodded pleasantly as William went by. William was a frequent customer there—as frequent as his limited allowance would allow. Feeling encouraged, William stopped at the door and stopped whistling.
“’Ullo, Mr. Moss!” he said.
“Hey, Mr. Moss!” he said.
“’Ullo, William!” said Mr. Moss.
“Hey, William!” said Mr. Moss.
“Anythin’ cheap to-day?” went on William hopefully.
“Anything cheap today?” William asked hopefully.
Mr. Moss shook his head.
Mr. Moss shook his head.
“Twopence an ounce cheapest,” he said.
“Two pence an ounce is the cheapest,” he said.
William sighed.
William sighed.
“That’s awful dear,” he said.
“That’s awful, dear,” he said.
“What isn’t dear? Tell me that. What isn’t dear?” said Mr. Moss lugubriously.
“What isn’t valuable? Tell me that. What isn’t valuable?” said Mr. Moss sadly.
“Well, gimme two ounces. I’ll pay you to-morrow,” said William casually.
“Well, give me two ounces. I’ll pay you tomorrow,” said William casually.
“Go on!” said William. “I get my money to-morrow. You know I get my money to-morrow.”
“Go ahead!” said William. “I get paid tomorrow. You know I get paid tomorrow.”
“Cash, young sir,” said Mr. Moss heavily. “My terms is cash. ’Owever,” he relented, “I’ll give you a few over when the scales is down to-morrow for a New Year’s gift.”
“Cash, young man,” said Mr. Moss bluntly. “My terms are cash. However,” he softened, “I’ll give you a few over when the scales are down tomorrow as a New Year’s gift.”
“Honest Injun?”
“Honest to God?”
“Honest Injun.”
“Honest Injuns.”
“Well, gimme them now then,” said William.
“Well, give them to me now then,” said William.
Mr. Moss hesitated.
Mr. Moss was unsure.
“They wouldn’t be no New Year’s gift then, would they?” he said.
"They wouldn't be a New Year's gift then, would they?" he said.
William considered.
William thought.
“I’ll eat ’em to-day but I’ll think about ’em to-morrow,” he promised. “That’ll make ’em a New Year’s gift.”
“I’ll eat them today but I’ll think about them tomorrow,” he promised. “That’ll make them a New Year’s gift.”
Mr. Moss took out a handful of assorted fruit drops and passed them to William. William received them gratefully.
Mr. Moss pulled out a handful of mixed fruit candies and handed them to William. William accepted them with gratitude.
“An’ what good resolution are you going to take to-morrow?” went on Mr. Moss.
“What's your good resolution for tomorrow?” Mr. Moss continued.
William crunched in silence for a minute, then,
William chewed quietly for a minute, then,
“Good resolution?” he questioned. “I ain’t got none.”
“Good resolution?” he asked. “I don’t have any.”
“You’ve got to have a good resolution for New Year’s Day,” said Mr. Moss firmly.
“You need to have a solid New Year’s resolution,” Mr. Moss said firmly.
“Same as giving up sugar in tea in Lent and wearing blue on Oxford and Cambridge Boat Race Day?” said William with interest.
“Is it like giving up sugar in tea for Lent and wearing blue on Oxford and Cambridge Boat Race Day?” William asked, intrigued.
“Yes, same as that. Well, you’ve got to think of some fault you’d like to cure and start to-morrow.”
“Yes, just like that. Well, you need to think of a flaw you want to fix and start tomorrow.”
William pondered.
William thought.
“Can’t think of anything,” he said at last. “You think of something for me.”[188]
“Can't think of anything,” he finally said. “You come up with something for me.”[188]
“You might take one to do your school work properly,” he suggested.
"You might want to take one to do your schoolwork properly," he suggested.
William shook his head.
William shook his head.
“No,” he said, “that wun’t be much fun, would it? Crumbs! It wun’t!”
“No,” he said, “that won’t be much fun, will it? Seriously! It won’t!”
“Or—to keep your clothes tidy?” went on his friend.
“Or—to keep your clothes neat?” his friend continued.
William shuddered at the thought.
William shivered at the thought.
“Or to—give up shouting and whistling.”
“Or just—stop yelling and whistling.”
Williams crammed two more sweets into his mouth and shook his head very firmly.
Williams stuffed two more candies into his mouth and shook his head vigorously.
“Crumbs, no!” he ejaculated indistinctly.
“Wow, no!” he exclaimed indistinctly.
“Or to be perlite.”
"Or to be perlite."
“Perlite?”
“Perlite?”
“Yes. ‘Please’ and ‘thank you,’ and ‘if you don’t mind me sayin’ so,’ and ‘if you excuse me contradictin’ of you,’ and ‘can I do anything for you?’ and such like.”
“Yes. ‘Please’ and ‘thank you,’ and ‘if you don’t mind me saying so,’ and ‘if you’ll excuse me contradicting you,’ and ‘can I do anything for you?’ and stuff like that.”
William was struck with this.
William was hit with this.
“Yes, I might be that,” he said. He straightened his collar and stood up. “Yes, I might try bein’ that. How long has it to go on, though?”
“Yes, I could be that,” he said. He adjusted his collar and stood up. “Yes, I might try being that. But how much longer does this have to go on?”
“Not long,” said Mr. Moss. “Only the first day gen’rally. Folks generally give ’em up after that.”
“Not long,” said Mr. Moss. “Usually just the first day. People usually give up after that.”
“What’s yours?” said William, putting four sweets into his mouth as he spoke.
“What’s yours?” William asked, popping four candies into his mouth as he spoke.
Mr. Moss looked round his little shop with the air of a conspirator, then leant forward confidentially.
Mr. Moss glanced around his small shop like he was in on a secret, then leaned in closer, speaking in a hushed tone.
“I’m goin’ to arsk ’er again,” he said.
“I’m going to ask her again,” he said.
“Who?” said William mystified.
“Who?” William asked, confused.
“Someone I’ve arsked regl’ar every New Year’s Day for ten year.”[189]
“Someone I’ve asked regularly every New Year’s Day for ten years.”[189]
“Asked what?” said William, gazing sadly at his last sweet.
“Asked what?” William said, looking sadly at his last candy.
“Arsked to take me o’ course,” said Mr. Moss with an air of contempt for William’s want of intelligence.
“Of course, he asked me,” Mr. Moss said, looking down on William's lack of intelligence.
“Take you where?” said William. “Where d’you want to go? Why can’t you go yourself?”
“Take you where?” William asked. “Where do you want to go? Why can’t you go on your own?”
“Ter marry me, I means,” said Mr. Moss, blushing slightly as he spoke.
“Ter marry me, I mean,” said Mr. Moss, blushing a bit as he spoke.
“Well,” said William with a judicial air, “I wun’t have asked the same one for ten years. I’d have tried someone else. I’d have gone on asking other people, if I wanted to get married. You’d be sure to find someone that wouldn’t mind you—with a sweet-shop, too. She must be a softie. Does she know you’ve got a sweet-shop?”
“Well,” said William with a serious tone, “I wouldn’t have asked the same person for ten years. I’d have tried someone else. I’d have kept asking other people if I wanted to get married. You’d definitely find someone who wouldn’t mind you—especially with a sweet-shop. She must be really nice. Does she know you have a sweet-shop?”
Mr. Moss merely sighed and popped a bull’s eye into his mouth with an air of abstracted melancholy.
Mr. Moss just sighed and popped a Bull's Eye into his mouth with a look of distant sadness.
The next morning William leapt out of bed with an expression of stern resolve. “I’m goin’ to be p’lite,” he remarked to his bedroom furniture. “I’m goin’ to be p’lite all day.”
The next morning, William jumped out of bed with a serious look on his face. “I’m going to be polite,” he said to his bedroom furniture. “I’m going to be polite all day.”
He met his father on the stairs as he went down to breakfast.
He ran into his dad on the stairs as he was heading down for breakfast.
“Good mornin’, Father,” he said, with what he fondly imagined to be a courtly manner. “Can I do anything for you to-day?”
“Good morning, Dad,” he said, with what he thought was a classy style. “Is there anything I can do for you today?”
His father looked down at him suspiciously.
His dad looked at him with suspicion.
“What do you want now?” he demanded.
“What do you want now?” he asked.

“I’m only bein’ p’lite. It’s—you know—one of those things you take on New Year’s Day. Well, I’ve[191] took one to be p’lite.”
“I’m just being polite. It’s—you know—one of those things you do on New Year’s Day. Well, I’ve[191] done one to be polite.”
His father apologised. “I’m sorry,” he said. “You see, I’m not used to it. It startled me.”
His father apologized. “I’m sorry,” he said. “You see, I’m not used to it. It surprised me.”
At breakfast William’s politeness shone forth in all its glory.
At breakfast, William's politeness was on full display.
“Can I pass you anything, Robert?” he said sweetly.
“Can I get you anything, Robert?” he said nicely.
His elder brother coldly ignored him. “Going to rain again,” he said to the world in general.
His older brother coldly ignored him. “Looks like it’s going to rain again,” he said to no one in particular.
“If you’ll ’scuse me contradicting of you Robert,” said William, “I heard the milkman sayin’ it was goin’ to be fine. If you’ll ’scuse me contradictin’ you.”
“If you’ll excuse me for contradicting you, Robert,” said William, “I heard the milkman saying it was going to be fine. If you’ll excuse me for contradicting you.”
“Look here!” said Robert angrily, “Less of your cheek!”
“Look here!” Robert said angrily, “Cut out the attitude!”
“Seems to me no one in this house understands wot bein’ p’lite is,” said William bitterly. “Seems to me one might go on bein’ p’lite in this house for years an’ no one know wot one was doin’.”
“Seems to me no one in this house understands what being polite is,” said William bitterly. “Seems to me one could go on being polite in this house for years and no one would even realize what they were doing.”
His mother looked at him anxiously.
His mom looked at him with worry.
“You’re feeling quite well, dear, aren’t you?” she said. “You haven’t got a headache or anything, have you?”
“You're feeling pretty good, right, dear?” she said. “You don’t have a headache or anything, do you?”
“No. I’m bein’ p’lite,” he said irritably, then pulled himself up suddenly. “I’m quite well, thank you, Mother dear,” he said in a tone of cloying sweetness.
“No. I’m being polite,” he said irritably, then suddenly straightened up. “I’m perfectly fine, thank you, Mother dear,” he said in an overly sweet tone.
“Does it hurt you much?” inquired his brother tenderly.
“Does it hurt you a lot?” his brother asked gently.
“No thank you, Robert,” said William politely.
“No thanks, Robert,” William said politely.
After breakfast he received his pocket-money with courteous gratitude.
After breakfast, he accepted his allowance with polite appreciation.
“Not at all. Pray don’t mention it, William. It’s quite all right,” said Mr. Brown, not to be outdone. Then, “It’s rather trying. How long does it last?”
“Not at all. Please don’t mention it, William. It’s totally fine,” said Mr. Brown, not wanting to be one-upped. Then, “It’s a bit challenging. How long does it go on?”
“What?”
“Excuse me?”
“The resolution.”
“The decision.”
“Oh, bein’ p’lite! He said they didn’t often do it after the first day.”
“Oh, being polite! He said they didn’t usually do it after the first day.”
“He’s quite right, whoever he is,” said Mr. Brown. “They don’t.”
“Whoever he is, he's absolutely right,” said Mr. Brown. “They don’t.”
“He’s goin’ to ask her again,” volunteered William.
“He's going to ask her again,” William said.
“Who ask who what?” said Mr. Brown, but William had departed. He was already on his way to Mr. Moss’s shop.
“Who asked who what?” said Mr. Brown, but William had already left. He was on his way to Mr. Moss’s shop.
Mr. Moss was at the door, hatted and coated, and gazing anxiously down the street.
Mr. Moss was at the door, wearing a hat and coat, and looking nervously down the street.
“Goo’ mornin’ Mr. Moss,” said William politely.
“Good morning, Mr. Moss,” William said politely.
Mr. Moss took out a large antique watch.
Mr. Moss pulled out a big vintage watch.
“He’s late!” he said. “I shall miss the train. Oh, dear! It will be the first New Year’s Day I’ve missed in ten years.”
“Where is he?” he said. “I’m going to miss the train. Oh no! This will be the first New Year’s Day I’ve missed in ten years.”
William was inspecting the sweets with the air of an expert.
William was examining the candy like a pro.
“Them pink ones are new,” he said at last. “How much are they?”
“The pink ones are new,” he finally said. “How much do they cost?”
“Eightpence a quarter. Oh, dear, I shall miss the train.”
“Eight pence a quarter. Oh no, I’m going to miss the train.”
“They’re very small ones,” said William disparagingly “You’d think they’d be less than that—small ones like that.”
“They’re really small,” William said dismissively. “You’d expect them to be bigger—so small like that.”
“Will you—will you do something for me and I’ll give you a quarter of those sweets.”[193]
“Will you—will you do something for me and I’ll give you a quarter of those sweets.”[193]
William gasped. The offer was almost too munificent to be true.
William gasped. The offer was almost too generous to be real.
“I’ll do anythin’ for that,” he said simply.
“I’ll do anything for that,” he said simply.
“Well, just stay in the shop till my nephew Bill comes. ’E’ll be ’ere in two shakes an’ I’ll miss my train if I don’t go now. ’E’s goin’ to keep the shop for me till I’m back an’ ’e’ll be ’ere any minute now. Jus’ tell ’im I ’ad to run for to catch my train an’ if anyone comes into the shop before ’e comes jus’ tell ’em to wait or to come back later. You can weigh yourself a quarter o’ those sweets.”
"Well, just stay in the shop until my nephew Bill gets here. He’ll be here in no time, and I’ll miss my train if I don’t leave now. He’s going to take care of the shop for me until I’m back, and he should be here any minute. Just tell him I had to run to catch my train, and if anyone comes into the shop before he arrives, just tell them to wait or to come back later. You can weigh out a quarter of those sweets."
Mr. Moss was certainly in a holiday mood. William pinched himself just to make sure that he was still alive and had not been translated suddenly to the realms of the blest.
Mr. Moss was definitely in a festive mood. William pinched himself just to make sure he was still alive and hadn't suddenly been transported to the land of the blessed.
Mr. Moss, with a last anxious glance at his watch, hurried off in the direction of the station.
Mr. Moss, with one last nervous look at his watch, rushed toward the station.
William was left alone. He spent a few moments indulging in roseate day dreams. The ideal of his childhood—perhaps of everyone’s childhood—was realised. He had a sweet-shop. He walked round the shop with a conscious swagger, pausing to pop into his mouth a Butter Ball—composed, as the label stated, of pure farm cream and best butter. It was all his—all those rows and rows of gleaming bottles of sweets of every size and colour, those boxes and boxes of attractively arranged chocolates. Deliberately he imagined himself as their owner. By the time he had walked round the shop three times he believed that he was the owner.
William was left alone. He spent a few moments lost in dreamy thoughts. The dream of his childhood—maybe everyone’s childhood—had come true. He owned a candy store. He strolled around the shop with a proud swagger, stopping to pop a Butter Ball—made, as the label said, of pure farm cream and the best butter—into his mouth. It was all his—all those rows of shiny jars filled with candies of every shape and color, those boxes of beautifully arranged chocolates. He intentionally pictured himself as their owner. By the time he had walked around the shop three times, he truly believed he was the owner.
At this point a small boy appeared in the doorway. William scowled at him.
At this point, a small boy showed up in the doorway. William glared at him.
“Well,” he said ungraciously, “what d’you[194] want?” Then, suddenly remembering his resolution, “Please what d’you want?”
"Well," he said rudely, "what do you want?" Then, suddenly remembering his resolution, "Please what do you want?"
“Where’s Uncle?” said the small boy with equal ungraciousness. “’Cause our Bill’s ill an’ can’t come.”
“Where’s Uncle?” asked the small boy, sounding just as rude. “Because our Bill is sick and can’t come.”
William waved him off.
William waved him away.
“That’s all right,” he said. “You tell ’em that’s all right. That’s quite all right. See? Now, you go off!”
"That's fine," he said. "You let them know that's fine. That's totally fine. Got it? Now, go on!"
The small boy stood, as though rooted to the spot. William pressed into one of his hands a stick of liquorice and into the other a packet of chocolate.
The little boy stood there, seemingly frozen in place. William placed a stick of licorice in one of his hands and a packet of chocolate in the other.
“Now, you go away! I don’t want you here. See? You go away you little—assified cow!”
“Now, you go away! I don’t want you here. See? You go away you little—assified cow!”
William’s invective was often wholly original.
William's insults were often completely unique.
The small boy made off, still staring and clutching his spoils. William started to the door and yelled to the retreating figure, “if you don’t mind me sayin’ so.”
The little boy ran away, still gazing and holding onto his loot. William moved toward the door and shouted to the disappearing figure, "if you don’t mind me saying so."
He had already come to look upon the Resolution as a kind of god who must at all costs be propitiated. Already the Resolution seemed to have bestowed upon him the dream of his life—a fully-equipped sweet-shop.
He had begun to see the Resolution as a sort of deity that needed to be appeased at all costs. It already felt like the Resolution had granted him the dream of his life—a fully-stocked candy shop.
He wandered round again and discovered a wholly new sweetmeat called Cokernut Kisses. Its only drawback was its instability. It melted away in the mouth at once. So much so that almost before William was aware of it he was confronted by the empty box. He returned to the more solid charms of the Pineapple Crisp.
He wandered around again and found a completely new treat called Cokernut Kisses. Its only downside was that it fell apart easily. It melted in his mouth right away, so much so that almost before William realized it, he was staring at the empty box. He went back to the more substantial appeal of the Pineapple Crisp.
He was interrupted by the entrance of a thin lady of uncertain age.[195]
He was interrupted by the arrival of a slender woman whose age was hard to determine.[195]
“Good morning,” she said icily. “Where’s Mr. Moss?”
“Good morning,” she said coldly. “Where’s Mr. Moss?”
William answered as well as the presence of five sweets in his mouth would allow him.
William answered as best as he could with five candies in his mouth.
“I can’t hear a word you say,” she said—more frigidly than ever.
“I can’t hear a word you’re saying,” she said—more coldly than ever.
William removed two of his five sweets and placed them temporarily on the scale.
William took two of his five candies and put them on the scale for a moment.
“Gone,” he said laconically, then murmured vaguely, “thank you,” as the thought of the Resolution loomed up in his mind.
“Gone,” he said casually, then mumbled vaguely, “thank you,” as the thought of the Resolution came to mind.
“Who’s in charge?”
“Who’s in charge now?”
“Me,” said William ungrammatically.
“Me,” William said incorrectly.
She looked at him with distinct disapproval.
She gave him a look of clear disapproval.
“Well, I’ll have one of those bars of chocolates.”
“Well, I’ll have one of those chocolate bars.”
William looking round the shop, realised suddenly that his own depredations had been on no small scale. But there was a chance of making good any loss that Mr. Moss might otherwise have sustained.
William looked around the shop and suddenly realized that his own actions had caused quite a bit of damage. However, there was a chance to make up for any loss Mr. Moss might have suffered.
He looked down at the twopenny bars.
He looked down at the two-penny bars.
“Shillin’ each,” he said firmly.
“Selling each,” he said firmly.
She gasped.
She was shocked.
“They were only twopence yesterday.”
“They were only two cents yesterday.”
“They’re gone up since,” said William brazenly, adding a vague, “if you’ll kin’ly ’scuse me sayin’ so.”
“They've gone up since,” William said boldly, adding a vague, “if you don’t mind me saying so.”
“Gone up——?” she repeated indignantly.
"Price gone up—?" she repeated indignantly.
“Have you heard from the makers they’re gone up?”
“Have you heard from the makers that they’ve raised their prices?”
“Yes’m,” said William politely.
“Yes, ma'am,” William said politely.
“When did you hear?”
"When did you find out?"
“This mornin’—if you don’t mind me saying so.”[196]
“This morning—if you don’t mind me saying so.”[196]
William’s manner of fulsome politeness seemed to madden her.
William’s overly polite behavior seemed to drive her crazy.
“Did you hear by post?”
"Did you hear by mail?"
“Yes’m. By post this mornin’.”
"Yes, ma'am. By mail this morning."
She glared at him with vindictive triumph.
She stared at him with a vengeful sense of victory.
“I happen to live opposite, you wicked, lying boy, and I know that the postman did not call here this morning.”
“I live right across, you naughty, lying boy, and I saw that the postman didn’t come by here this morning.”
William met her eye calmly.
William met her gaze calmly.
“No, they came round to see me in the night—the makers did. You cou’n’t of heard them,” he added hastily. “It was when you was asleep. If you’ll ’scuse me contradictin’ of you.”
“No, they came to see me at night—the makers did. You couldn’t have heard them,” he added quickly. “It was while you were asleep. If you’ll excuse me for contradicting you.”
It is a great gift to be able to lie so as to convince other people. It is a still greater gift to be able to lie so as to convince oneself. William was possessed of the latter gift.
It’s a real talent to be able to lie in a way that convinces others. It’s an even greater talent to lie in a way that convinces yourself. William had that second talent.
“I shall certainly not pay more than twopence,” said his customer severely, taking a bar of chocolate and laying down twopence on the counter. “And I shall report this shop to the Profiteering Committee. It’s scandalous. And a pack of wicked lies!”
“I’m definitely not paying more than two pence,” the customer said firmly, grabbing a bar of chocolate and putting two pence down on the counter. “I’m also going to report this shop to the Profiteering Committee. It’s outrageous. And a total pack of lies!”
William scowled at her.
William glared at her.
“They’re a shillin’,” he said. “I don’t want your nasty ole tuppences. I said they was a shillin’.”
“They’re a shilling,” he said. “I don’t want your dirty old pennies. I said they were a shilling.”
He followed her to the door. She was crossing the street to her house. “You—you ole thief!” he yelled after her, though, true to his Resolution, he added softly with dogged determination, “if you don’t mind me sayin’ so.”
He followed her to the door. She was crossing the street to her house. “You—you old thief!” he shouted after her, but sticking to his resolution, he added quietly with stubborn determination, “if you don’t mind me saying so.”
“I’ll set the police on you,” his late customer shouted angrily back across the street. “You wicked, blasphemous boy!”[197]
“I’ll call the police on you,” his former customer shouted angrily from across the street. “You evil, disrespectful boy!”[197]
William put out his tongue at her, then returned to the shop and closed the door.
William stuck out his tongue at her, then went back into the shop and shut the door.
Here he discovered that the door, when opened, rang a bell, and, after filling his mouth with Liquorice All Sorts, he spent the next five minutes vigorously opening and shutting the door till something went wrong with the mechanism of the bell. At this he fortified himself with a course of Nutty Footballs and, standing on a chair, began ruthlessly to dismember the bell. He was disturbed by the entry of another customer. Swallowing a Nutty Football whole, he hastened to his post behind the counter.
Here he found out that when he opened the door, it rang a bell. After stuffing his mouth with Liquorice All Sorts, he spent the next five minutes opening and closing the door repeatedly until the bell's mechanism broke. To prepare himself, he fueled up with a few Nutty Footballs and, standing on a chair, started to take apart the bell. He was interrupted by another customer coming in. Swallowing a Nutty Football whole, he quickly rushed back to his spot behind the counter.
The newcomer was a little girl of about nine—a very dainty little girl, dressed in a white fur coat and cap and long white gaiters. Her hair fell in golden curls over her white fur shoulders. Her eyes were blue. Her cheeks were velvety and rosy. Her mouth was like a baby’s. William had seen this vision on various occasions in the town, but had never yet addressed it. Whenever he had seen it, his heart in the midst of his body had been even as melting wax. He smiled—a self-conscious, sheepish smile. His freckled face blushed to the roots of his short stubby hair. She seemed to find nothing odd in the fact of a small boy being in charge of a sweet-shop. She came up to the counter.
The newcomer was a little girl around nine—a very delicate girl, dressed in a white fur coat and cap with long white gaiters. Her hair tumbled in golden curls over her white fur shoulders. Her eyes were blue. Her cheeks were soft and rosy. Her mouth looked like a baby’s. William had spotted this vision around town on several occasions but had never actually spoken to her. Whenever he saw her, his heart felt like melting wax. He smiled—a nervous, shy smile. His freckled face turned red all the way to the roots of his short, stubby hair. She didn’t seem to think it was strange that a small boy was in charge of a candy shop. She walked up to the counter.
“Please, I want two twopenny bars of chocolate.”
“Please, I’d like two chocolate bars that cost two pence each.”
Her voice was very clear and silvery.
Her voice was very clear and bright.
Ecstasy rendered William speechless. His smile grew wider and more foolish. Seeing his two half-sucked Pineapple Crisps exposed upon the scales, he hastily put them into his mouth.[198]
Ecstasy left William speechless. His smile became wider and more foolish. Noticing his two half-eaten Pineapple Crisps on the scales, he quickly popped them into his mouth.[198]
She laid four pennies on the counter.
She placed four pennies on the counter.
William found his voice.
William discovered his voice.
“You can have lots for that,” he said huskily. “They’ve gone cheap. They’ve gone ever so cheap. You can take all the boxful for that,” he went on recklessly. He pressed the box into her reluctant hands. “An’—what else would you like? You jus’ tell me that. Tell me what else you’d like?”
“You can get a lot for that,” he said in a raspy voice. “They’re really cheap now. They’re so cheap, you can take the whole box for that,” he continued without thinking. He pushed the box into her hesitant hands. “And—what else do you want? Just let me know. Tell me what else you’d like?”
“Please, I haven’t any more money,” gasped a small, bewildered voice.
“Please, I don’t have any more money,” gasped a small, confused voice.
“Money don’t matter,” said William. “Things is cheap to-day. Things is awful cheap to-day. Awful cheap! You can have—anythin’ you like for that fourpence. Anythin’ you like.”
“Money doesn’t matter,” said William. “Things are cheap today. Things are really cheap today. Really cheap! You can get—anything you want for that fourpence. Anything you want.”
“’Cause it’s New Year’s Day?” said the vision, with a gleam of understanding.
“Is it because it's New Year's Day?” said the vision, with a glimmer of understanding.
“Yes,” said William, “’cause it’s that.”
“Yes,” said William, “because it’s that.”
“Is it your shop?”
"Is this your shop?"
“Yes,” said William with an air of importance. “It’s all my shop.”
“Yes,” said William, sounding important. “It’s my entire shop.”
She gazed at him in admiration and envy.
She looked at him with a mix of admiration and envy.
“I’d love to have a sweet-shop,” she said wistfully.
“I’d love to have a candy store,” she said longingly.
“Well, you take anythin’ you like,” said William generously.
“Well, you can take anything you want,” said William generously.
She collected as much as she could carry and started towards the door. “Sank you! Sank you ever so!” she said gratefully.
She gathered as much as she could carry and headed for the door. “Thank you! Thank you so much!” she said gratefully.
William stood leaning against the door in the easy attitude of the good-natured, all-providing male.
William stood leaning against the door in a relaxed way, embodying the easygoing and helpful guy.
“It’s all right,” he said with an indulgent smile. “Quite all right. Quite all right.” Then, with an inspiration born of memories of his father earlier[199] in the day. “Not at all. Don’t menshun it. Not at all. Quite all right.”
“It’s okay,” he said with a tolerant smile. “Totally fine. Totally fine.” Then, inspired by memories of his father earlier[199] in the day, he added, “Not at all. Don’t mention it. Not at all. Totally fine.”

He stopped, simply for lack of further expressions, and bowed with[200] would-be gracefulness as she went through the doorway.
He stopped, just because he couldn't think of anything else to say, and bowed with[200] what he hoped was gracefulness as she went through the doorway.
As she passed the window she was rewarded by a spreading effusive smile in a flushed face.
As she walked past the window, she was greeted by a broad, warm smile on a rosy-cheeked face.
She stopped and kissed her hand.
She paused and kissed her hand.
William blinked with pure emotion.
William blinked with raw emotion.
He continued his smile long after its recipient had disappeared. Then absent-mindedly he crammed his mouth with a handful of Mixed Dew Drops and sat down behind the counter.
He kept smiling long after the person he was smiling at had gone. Then, without really thinking about it, he stuffed a handful of Mixed Dew Drops into his mouth and sat down behind the counter.
As he crunched Mixed Dew Drops he indulged in a day dream in which he rescued the little girl in the white fur coat from robbers and pirates and a burning house. He was just leaping nimbly from the roof of the burning house, holding the little girl in the white fur coat in his arms, when he caught sight of two of his friends flattening their noses at the window. He rose from his seat and went to the door.
As he crunched on Mixed Dew Drops, he got lost in a daydream where he saved the little girl in the white fur coat from robbers, pirates, and a burning building. He was just jumping skillfully off the roof of the burning house, holding the little girl in his arms, when he noticed two of his friends pressing their noses against the window. He got up from his seat and headed to the door.
“’Ullo, Ginger! ’Ullo, Henry!” he said with an unsuccessful effort to appear void of self-consciousness.
“Hey, Ginger! Hey, Henry!” he said, trying and failing to look calm and not self-aware.
They gazed at him in wonder.
They stared at him in amazement.
“I’ve gotta shop,” he went on casually. “Come on in an’ look at it.”
“I need to shop,” he continued casually. “Come on in and take a look.”
They peeped round the door-way cautiously and, reassured by the sight of William obviously in sole possession, they entered, openmouthed. They gazed at the boxes and bottles of sweets. Aladdin’s Cave was nothing to this.
They peeked around the doorway carefully and, feeling relieved to see William clearly alone, they walked in with their mouths agape. They stared at the boxes and bottles of candy. Aladdin's Cave had nothing on this.
“Someone gave it me,” said William. “I took one of them things to be p’lite an’ someone gave it me. Go on,” he said kindly. “Jus’ help yourselves. Not at all. Jus’ help yourselves an’ don’t menshun it.”
“Someone gave it to me,” said William. “I took one of those things to be polite and someone gave it to me. Go on,” he said kindly. “Just help yourselves. Not a problem. Just help yourselves and don’t mention it.”
They needed no second bidding. With the unerring instinct of childhood (not unsupported by experience) that at any minute their Eden might be invaded by the avenging angel in the shape of a grown-up, they made full use of their time. They went from box to box, putting handfuls of sweets and chocolates into their mouths. They said nothing, simply because speech was, under the circumstances, a physical impossibility. Showing a foresight for the future, worthy of the noble ant itself, so often held up as a model to childhood, they filled pockets in the intervals of cramming their mouths.
They didn’t need to be told twice. With the instinct of childhood (not lacking in experience) that their paradise could be interrupted at any moment by a grown-up, they made the most of their time. They moved from box to box, shoving handfuls of sweets and chocolates into their mouths. They said nothing, simply because talking was impossible in that moment. Displaying a level of foresight for the future that would make even the noble ant proud, often used as an example for kids, they filled their pockets in between shoving treats into their mouths.
A close observer might have noticed that William now ate little. William himself had been conscious for some time of a curious and inexplicable feeling of coldness towards the tempting dainties around him. He was, however, loth to give in to the weakness, and every now and then he nonchalantly put into his mouth a Toasted Square or a Fruity Bit.
A close observer might have noticed that William was eating very little. For some time, William himself had felt a strange and inexplicable coldness towards the tempting treats around him. However, he was reluctant to admit this weakness, and now and then he casually popped a Toasted Square or a Fruity Bit into his mouth.
It happened that a loutish boy of about fourteen was passing the shop. At the sight of three small boys rapidly consuming the contents, he became interested.
It just so happened that a rough boy of about fourteen was walking by the shop. When he saw three little boys quickly devouring the contents, he became curious.
“What yer doin’ of?” he said indignantly, standing in the doorway.
“What are you doing?” he said indignantly, standing in the doorway.
“You get out of my shop,” said William valiantly.
“You need to leave my shop,” William said bravely.
“Yer shop?” said the boy. “Yer bloomin’[202] well pinchin’ things out o’ someone else’s shop, I can see. ’Ere, gimme some of them.”
“Your shop?” said the boy. “You’re definitely [202] stealing things from someone else’s shop, I can tell. Here, give me some of those.”
“You get out!” said William.
“Get out!” said William.
“Get out yerself!” said the other.
"Get out yourself!" said the other.
“If I’d not took one to be p’lite,” said William threateningly, “I’d knock you down.”
“If I hadn’t taken one to be polite,” William said threateningly, “I’d knock you down.”
“Yer would, would yer?” said the other, beginning to roll up his sleeves.
"You would, wouldn't you?" said the other, starting to roll up his sleeves.
“Yes, an’ I would, too. You get out.” Seizing the nearest bottle, which happened to contain Acid Drops, he began to fire them at his opponent’s head. One hit him in the eye. He retired into the street. William, now a-fire for battle, followed him, still hurling Acid Drops with all his might. A crowd of boys collected together. Some gathered Acid Drops from the gutter, others joined the scrimmage. William, Henry, and Ginger carried on a noble fight against heavy odds.
“Yes, and I would, too. You get out.” Grabbing the closest bottle, which happened to be filled with Acid Drops, he started throwing them at his opponent’s head. One hit him in the eye. He backed out into the street. William, now pumped for battle, chased after him, still throwing Acid Drops with all his strength. A crowd of boys gathered around. Some picked up Acid Drops from the gutter, while others jumped into the fray. William, Henry, and Ginger waged a brave fight against the odds.
It was only the sight of the proprietor of the shop coming briskly down the side-walk that put an end to the battle. The street boys made off (with what spoils they could gather) in one direction and Ginger and Henry in another. William, clasping an empty Acid Drop bottle to his bosom, was left to face Mr. Moss.
It was only when the shop owner came rapidly down the sidewalk that the fight ended. The street kids ran off (with whatever they could grab) in one direction, while Ginger and Henry went in another. William, holding an empty Acid Drop bottle close to him, was left to confront Mr. Moss.
Mr. Moss entered and looked round with an air of bewilderment.
Mr. Moss walked in and looked around in confusion.
“Where’s Bill?” he said.
“Where's Bill?” he asked.
“He’s ill,” said William. “He couldn’t come. I’ve been keepin’ shop for you. I’ve done the best I could.” He looked round the rifled shop and hastened to propitiate the owner as far as possible. “I’ve got some money for you,” he added soothingly, pointing to the four pennies that represented his[203] morning’s takings. “It’s not much,” he went on with some truth, looking again at the rows of emptied boxes and half-emptied bottles and the débris that is always and everywhere the inevitable result of a battle. But Mr. Moss hardly seemed to notice it.
“he's sick,” William said. “He couldn't come. I’ve been running the shop for you. I’ve done my best.” He glanced around the messed-up shop and hurried to appease the owner as much as possible. “I’ve got some money for you,” he added calmly, pointing to the four pennies that represented his[203] morning's earnings. “It’s not much,” he continued honestly, looking again at the rows of empty boxes and half-empty bottles and the débris that always seems to follow a fight. But Mr. Moss barely seemed to notice it.
“Thanks, William,” he said almost humbly. “William, she’s took me. She’s goin’ ter marry me. Isn’t it grand? After all these years!”
“Thanks, William,” he said almost humbly. “William, she’s chosen me. She’s going to marry me. Isn’t it amazing? After all these years!”
“I’m afraid there’s a bit of a mess,” said William, returning to the more important matter.
“I’m afraid it’s a bit messy,” William said, shifting back to the more important topic.
Mr. Moss waved aside his apologies.
Mr. Moss ignored his apologies.
“It doesn’t matter, William,” he said. “Nothing matters to-day. She’s took me at last. I’m goin’ to shut shop this afternoon and go over to her again. Thanks for staying, William.”
“It doesn’t matter, William,” he said. “Nothing matters today. She’s finally taken me. I’m going to close up shop this afternoon and go see her again. Thanks for sticking around, William.”
“Not at all. Don’t menshun it,” said William nobly. Then, “I think I’ve had enough of that bein’ p’lite. Will one mornin’ do for this year, d’you think?”
“Not at all. Don’t mention it,” said William nobly. Then, “I think I’ve had enough of being polite. Do you think one morning is enough for this year?”
“Er—yes. Well, I’ll shut up. Don’t you stay, William. You’ll want to be getting home for lunch.”
“Um—yeah. Anyway, I’ll stop talking. You shouldn't stay, William. You'll want to head home for lunch.”
Lunch? Quite definitely William decided that he did not want any lunch. The very thought of lunch brought with it a feeling of active physical discomfort which was much more than mere absence of hunger. He decided to go home as quickly as possible, though not to lunch.
Lunch? Definitely. William decided he didn't want any lunch. Just thinking about it made him feel physically uncomfortable, far more than just being hungry. He decided to head home as quickly as possible, but not for lunch.
“Goo’-bye,” he said.
"Goodbye," he said.
“Good-bye,” said Mr. Moss.
“Goodbye,” said Mr. Moss.
“I’m afraid you’ll find some things gone,” said William faintly; “some boys was in.”
“I’m afraid you’ll find some things missing,” said William quietly; “some boys came in.”
“That’s all right, William,” said Mr. Moss,[204] roused again from his rosy dreams. “That’s quite all right.”
“That’s okay, William,” Mr. Moss said,[204] waking up again from his pleasant dreams. “That’s totally fine.”
But it was not “quite all right” with William. Reader, if you had been left, at the age of eleven, in sole charge of a sweet shop for a whole morning, would it have been “all right” with you? I trow not. But we will not follow William through the humiliating hours of the afternoon. We will leave him as, pale and unsteady, but as yet master of the situation, he wends his homeward way.
But it wasn’t “quite all right” with William. Reader, if you had been left, at the age of eleven, in sole charge of a candy store for an entire morning, would it have been “all right” with you? I don’t think so. But we won’t follow William through the embarrassing hours of the afternoon. We’ll leave him as, pale and shaky, but still in control of the situation, he makes his way home.
CHAPTER XI
THE BEST LAID PLANS
I
“She’s—she’s a real Botticelli,” said the young man dreamily, as he watched the figure of William’s sister, Ethel, disappearing into the distance.
“She’s—she’s like a real Botticelli,” the young man said dreamily, as he watched William’s sister, Ethel, fade into the distance.
William glared at him.
William shot him a glare.
“Bottled cherry yourself!” he said indignantly. “She can’t help having red hair, can she? No more’n you can help havin’—havin’——” his eye wandered speculatively over the young man in search of physical defects—“having big ears,” he ended.
“Bottle up your cherry!” he said angrily. “She can't help having red hair, can she? Just like you can’t help having—having—” his gaze roamed over the young man, looking for flaws—“having big ears,” he finished.
The young man did not resent the insult. He did not even hear it. His eyes were still fixed upon the slim figure in the distance.
The young man didn’t take the insult to heart. He didn’t even notice it. His gaze was still locked on the slender figure in the distance.
“‘Eyes of blue and hair red-gold,’” he said softly. “Red-gold. I had to put that because it’s got both colours in it. Red-gold, ‘Eyes of blue and hair red-gold.’ What rhymes with gold?”
“‘Blue eyes and red-gold hair,’” he said softly. “Red-gold. I had to use that because it has both colors in it. Red-gold, ‘Blue eyes and red-gold hair.’ What rhymes with gold?”
“Cold,” suggested William brightly. “That’s jolly good, too, ’cause she has gotter cold. She was sneezing all last night.”
“Cold,” William suggested cheerfully. “That’s great, too, because she has a cold. She was sneezing all last night.”
“No. It should be something about her heart being cold.[206]
“No. It should be something about her heart being cold.[206]
Heart of ice—so cold—”
“That’s jolly good!” said William with admiration. “It’s just like what you read in real books—poetry books!”
"That's really great!" said William with admiration. "It's just like what you read in real books—poetry books!"
The young man—James French by name—had met Ethel at an evening party and had succumbed to her charm. Lacking courage to pursue the acquaintance, he had cultivated the friendship of her small brother, under a quite erroneous impression that this would win him her good graces.
The young man—James French—had met Ethel at an evening party and had fallen for her charm. Lacking the courage to pursue a relationship with her, he had befriended her little brother, mistakenly thinking that this would earn him her favor.
“What would you like most in the world?” he said suddenly, leaning forward from his seat on the top of the gate. “Suppose someone let you choose.”
“What would you want the most in the world?” he asked suddenly, leaning forward from his seat on top of the gate. “What if someone let you pick?”
“White rats,” said William without a moment’s hesitation.
"White rats," William said without a second thought.
The young man was plunged in deep thought.
The young man was lost in thought.
“I’m thinking a way,” he said at last. “I’ve nearly got it. Just walk home with me, will you? I’ll give you something when we get there,” he bribed with pathetic pleading, noting William’s reluctant face. “I want to tell you my idea.”
“I’m figuring something out,” he said finally. “I’m almost there. Just walk home with me, okay? I’ll give you something when we get there,” he pleaded desperately, noticing William’s hesitant expression. “I want to share my idea with you.”
They walked down the lane together. The young man talked volubly and earnestly. William’s mouth opened wide with amazement and disapproving horror. The words “white rats” were repeated frequently. Finally William nodded his head, as though acquiescing.
They strolled down the path together. The young man spoke passionately and eagerly. William's mouth dropped open in shock and disapproval. The phrase "white rats" was mentioned a lot. Eventually, William nodded, as if he was agreeing.
“I s’pose you’re balmy on her,” he said resignedly at the end, “like what folks are in books. I want ’em with long tails, mind.”[207]
“I guess you're crazy about her,” he said with a resigned tone at the end, “like how people are in stories. I want them with long tails, you know.”[207]

William was not unacquainted with the tender passion. He had been to the[208] pictures. He had read books. He had seen his elder brother Robert pass several times through every stage of the consuming fever. He had himself decided in moments of deep emotion to marry the little girl next door as soon as he should reach manhood’s estate. He was willing to further his new friend’s suit by every legitimate means, but he was rather aghast at the means suggested. Still—white rats were white rats.
William was no stranger to love. He had been to the[208] movies. He had read books. He had watched his older brother Robert go through every phase of intense desire multiple times. In moments of deep emotion, he had even decided to marry the girl next door as soon as he became an adult. He was eager to help his new friend's cause by any legitimate means, but he was pretty shocked by the suggestions made. Still—white rats were still white rats.
The next morning William assumed his expression of shining virtue—the expression he reserved for special occasions.
The next morning, William put on his charming, virtuous look—the one he saved for special occasions.
“You goin’ shoppin’ this mornin’?” he inquired politely of Ethel.
“Are you going shopping this morning?” he asked Ethel politely.
“You know I am,” said Ethel shortly.
“You know I am,” Ethel replied briefly.
“Shall I come with you to carry parcels an’ things?” said William unctuously.
“Should I come with you to help carry the packages and stuff?” said William in a syrupy tone.
Ethel looked at him with sudden suspicion.
Ethel suddenly eyed him with suspicion.
“What do you want?” she said. “I’m not going to buy you anything.”
“What do you want?” she said. “I’m not buying you anything.”
William looked pained.
William looked distressed.
“I don’t want anything,” he said. “I jus’ want to help you, that’s all. I jus’ want to carry your parcels for you. I—I jus’ don’t want you to get tired, that’s all.”
“I don’t want anything,” he said. “I just want to help you, that’s it. I just want to carry your bags for you. I—I just don’t want you to get tired, that’s all.”
“All right.” Ethel was still suspicious. “You can come and you can carry parcels, but you won’t get a penny out of me.”
“All right.” Ethel was still doubtful. “You can come and carry the packages, but you won’t get a dime from me.”
They walked down together to the shops, and William meekly allowed himself to be laden with many parcels. Ethel’s grim suspicion passed into bewilderment as he passed toyshop after toyshop[209] without a glance. In imagination he was already teaching complicated tricks to a pair of white rats.
They walked down to the shops together, and William quietly let himself carry many bags. Ethel's serious suspicion turned into confusion as he walked by toy store after toy store[209] without even looking. In his mind, he was already teaching complicated tricks to a pair of white rats.
“It’s—it’s awfully decent of you, William,” said Ethel, at last, almost persuaded that she had misjudged William for the greater part of his life. “Do you feel all right? I mean, you don’t feel ill or anything, do you?”
“It’s really kind of you, William,” Ethel said finally, almost convinced that she had misjudged him for most of his life. “Are you feeling okay? I mean, you’re not sick or anything, are you?”
“No,” he said absently, then corrected himself hastily. “At least, not jus’ now. I feel all right jus’ now. I feel as if I might not feel all right soon, but I don’t know.”
“No,” he said absentmindedly, then quickly changed his mind. “At least, not right now. I feel fine right now. I have a sense that I might not feel fine soon, but I’m not sure.”
Ethel looked anxious.
Ethel seemed anxious.
“Let’s get home quickly. What have you been eating?”
“Let’s get home fast. What have you been eating?”
“Nothing,” said William indignantly. “It’s not that sort of not well. It’s quite diff’rent.”
“Nothing,” William said indignantly. “It’s not that kind of not well. It’s completely different.”
“What sort is it?”
“What type is it?”
“It’s nuffin’—not jus’ now. I’m all right jus’ now.”
“It’s nothing—not right now. I’m fine right now.”
They walked in silence till they had left the road behind and had turned off to the long country road that led to William’s house. Then, slowly and deliberately, still clasping his burden of parcels, William sat down on the ground.
They walked in silence until they had left the main road and turned onto the long country road that led to William’s house. Then, slowly and deliberately, while still holding onto his load of packages, William sat down on the ground.
“I can’t walk any more, Ethel,” he said, turning his healthy countenance up to her. “I’m took ill sudden.”
“I can’t walk anymore, Ethel,” he said, looking up at her with his healthy face. “I got sick all of a sudden.”
She looked down at him impatiently.
She looked down at him with impatience.
“Don’t be absurd, William,” she said. “Get up.”
“Don’t be ridiculous, William,” she said. “Get up.”
“I’m not absurd,” he said firmly. “I’m took ill.”
“I’m not being ridiculous,” he said firmly. “I got sick.”
“All over,” he said guardedly.
"Everywhere," he said cautiously.
“Does your ankle hurt?”
"Is your ankle hurting?"
“Yes—an’ my knees an’ all up me. I jus’ can’t walk. I’m took too ill to walk.”
“Yes—and my knees and everything. I just can’t walk. I’m too sick to walk.”
She looked round anxiously.
She looked around anxiously.
“Oh, what are we going to do? It’s a quarter of a mile home!”
“Oh, what are we going to do? It’s a quarter of a mile home!”
At that moment there appeared the figure of a tall young man. He drew nearer and raised his hat.
At that moment, a tall young man appeared. He walked closer and lifted his hat.
“Anything wrong, Miss Brown?” he said, blushing deeply.
“Is something wrong, Miss Brown?” he asked, blushing deeply.
“Just look at William!” said Ethel, pointing dramatically at the small figure seated comfortably in the dust of the road. “He says he can’t walk, and goodness knows what we’re going to do.”
“Just look at William!” said Ethel, pointing dramatically at the small figure seated comfortably in the dust of the road. “He says he can’t walk, and who knows what we’re going to do.”
The young man bent over William, but avoided meeting his eyes.
The young man leaned over William but didn’t make eye contact.
“You feeling ill, my little man?” he said cheerfully.
“Are you feeling sick, my little guy?” he said cheerfully.
“Huh!” snorted William. “That’s a nice thing for you to ask when you know you told me——”
“Huh!” snorted William. “That’s a nice thing for you to ask when you know you told me——”
The young man coughed long and loud.
The young man coughed hard and loudly.
“All right,” he said hastily. “Well, let’s see what we can do. Could you get on my back, and then I can carry you home? Give me your parcels. That’s right. No, Miss Brown. I insist on carrying the parcels. I couldn’t dream of allowing you—well, if you’re sure you’d rather. Leave me the big ones, anyway. Now, William, are we ready?”[211]
“All right,” he said quickly. “Let’s see what we can do. Can you get on my back, and I’ll carry you home? Hand me your bags. That’s right. No, Miss Brown. I insist on carrying the bags. I couldn’t imagine letting you—well, if you’re sure that’s what you want. Leave me the big ones, anyway. Now, William, are we ready?”[211]

William clung on behind, nothing loth, and they[212] set off rather slowly down the road. Ethel was overcome with gratitude.
William held on behind, not unwilling, and they[212] began their journey down the road at a leisurely pace. Ethel felt a wave of gratitude.
“It is kind of you, Mr. French. I don’t know what we should have done without you. I do hope he’s not fearfully heavy, and I do hope he’s not beginning anything infectious. Do let me take the other parcels. Won’t you, really? Mother will be grateful to you. It’s such a strange thing, isn’t it? I’ve never heard of such a thing before. I’ve always thought William was so strong. I hope it’s not consumption or anything like that. How does consumption begin?”
“It is very kind of you, Mr. French. I don’t know what we would have done without you. I really hope he’s not too heavy, and I also hope he’s not starting something contagious. Please, let me take the other parcels. Won’t you, please? Mother will appreciate it. It’s such a strange situation, isn’t it? I’ve never heard of anything like this before. I always thought William was so strong. I hope it’s not tuberculosis or anything like that. How does tuberculosis even start?”
Mr. French had had no conception of the average weight of a sturdy small boy of eleven. He stumbled along unsteadily.
Mr. French had no idea what the average weight of a strong eleven-year-old boy was. He wobbled along unsteadily.
“Oh, no,” he panted. “Don’t mention it—don’t mention it. It’s a pleasure—really it is. No, indeed you mustn’t take the parcels. You have quite enough already. Quite enough. No, he isn’t a bit heavy. Not a bit. I’m so glad I happened to come by at a moment that I could do you a service. So glad!” He paused to mop his brow. He was breathing very heavily. There was a violent and quite unreasonable hatred of William at his heart.
“Oh, no,” he wheezed. “Don’t bring it up—don't bring it up. It’s a pleasure—really it is. No, you definitely shouldn’t take the packages. You already have more than enough. Seriously, it’s not heavy at all. Not in the slightest. I’m really glad I happened to stop by at a time when I could help you. So glad!” He took a moment to wipe his brow. He was breathing heavily. Inside, he felt a strong and completely irrational dislike for William.
“Don’t you think you could walk now—just a bit, William?” he said, with a touch of exasperation in his panting voice. “I’ll help you walk.”
“Don’t you think you could walk now—just a little, William?” he said, with a hint of frustration in his breathing voice. “I’ll help you walk.”
“All right,” William acceded readily. “I don’t mind. I’ll lean on you hard, shall I?”
“All right,” William agreed easily. “I don’t mind. I’ll count on you a lot, okay?”
“Do you feel well enough?” said Ethel anxiously.
“Are you feeling okay?” Ethel asked anxiously.
“Oh, yes. I can walk now, if he wants—I mean if he doesn’t mind me holding on to his arm. I feel[213] as if I was goin’ to be quite all right soon. I’m nearly all right now.”
“Oh, yes. I can walk now if he wants—I mean if he doesn’t mind me holding on to his arm. I feel[213] like I’m going to be just fine soon. I’m almost fine now.”
The three of them walked slowly up the drive to the Brown’s house, William leaning heavily on the young man’s arm. Mrs. Brown saw them from the window and ran to the door.
The three of them walked slowly up the driveway to the Brown's house, with William leaning heavily on the young man's arm. Mrs. Brown saw them from the window and rushed to the door.
“Oh, dear!” she said. “You’ve run over him on your motor-cycle. I knew you’d run over somebody soon. I said when I saw you passing on it yesterday——”
“Oh, no!” she said. “You’ve hit him with your motorcycle. I knew you’d hit someone soon. I said that when I saw you riding it yesterday——”
Ethel interrupted indignantly.
Ethel interrupted, feeling indignant.
“Why, Mother, Mr. French has been so kind. I can’t think what I’d have done without him. William was taken ill and couldn’t walk, and Mr. French has carried him all the way from the other end of the road, on his back.”
“Why, Mom, Mr. French has been so nice. I can’t imagine what I would have done without him. William got sick and couldn't walk, and Mr. French carried him all the way from the other end of the street on his back.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry! How very kind of you, Mr. French. Do come in and stay to lunch. William, go upstairs to bed at once and I’ll ring up Dr. Ware.”
“Oh, I’m so sorry! That’s really kind of you, Mr. French. Please come in and stay for lunch. William, go upstairs to bed right now and I’ll call Dr. Ware.”
“No,” said William firmly. “Don’t bother poor Dr. Ware. I’m all right now. Honest I am. He’d be mad to come and find me all right.”
“No,” William said firmly. “Don’t trouble poor Dr. Ware. I’m fine now. Honestly, I am. He’d be upset to come and find me okay.”
“Of course you must see a doctor.”
“Of course you need to see a doctor.”
“No, I mustn’t. You don’t understand. It wasn’t that kind of not wellness. A doctor couldn’t of done me no good. I jus’—jus’ came over queer,” he ended, remembering a phrase he had heard used recently by the charwoman.
“No, I mustn’t. You don’t get it. It wasn’t that kind of feeling unwell. A doctor wouldn’t have helped me at all. I just—just started feeling really strange,” he concluded, recalling a phrase he had heard recently from the cleaning lady.
“What do you think, Mr. French?” said Mrs. Brown anxiously.
“What do you think, Mr. French?” Mrs. Brown asked anxiously.
Both Mrs. Brown and Ethel turned to him as to an oracle. He looked from one to the other and a deep flush of guilt overspread his countenance.[214]
Both Mrs. Brown and Ethel looked at him like he was an oracle. He glanced from one to the other, and a deep blush of guilt spread across his face.[214]
“Oh—er—well,” he said nervously. “He looks all right, doesn’t he? I—er—wouldn’t bother. Just—er—don’t worry him with questions. Just—let him go about as usual. I—er—think it’s best to—let him forget it,” he ended weakly.
“Oh—um—well,” he said anxiously. “He seems fine, doesn’t he? I—um—wouldn’t bother. Just—um—don’t stress him with questions. Just—let him go about his usual routine. I—um—think it’s best to—let him forget about it,” he concluded faintly.
“Of course he’s growing very fast.”
“Of course he’s growing really fast.”
“Yes. I expect it was just a sort of growing weakness,” said Mr. French brightly.
“Yes. I think it was probably just a kind of growing weakness,” Mr. French said cheerfully.
“But Mr. French was splendid!” said Ethel enthusiastically, “simply splendid. William, I don’t think you realise how kind it was of Mr. French. I think you ought to thank him.”
“But Mr. French was amazing!” said Ethel excitedly, “truly amazing. William, I don’t think you understand how nice it was of Mr. French. I think you should thank him.”
William fixed his benefactor with a cold eye.
William stared at his benefactor with a cold gaze.
“Thank you very much indeed for carrying me,” he said. Then, as his mother turned to Ethel with a remark about the lunch, he added. “Two, remember, and, with long tails!”
“Thank you so much for carrying me,” he said. Then, as his mother turned to Ethel with a comment about the lunch, he added, “Two, remember, and with long tails!”
Mr. French stayed for lunch and spent the afternoon golfing with Ethel up at the links. William was wrapt up in rugs and laid upon the library sofa after lunch and left to sleep off his mysterious complaint in quietness with the blinds down.
Mr. French stayed for lunch and spent the afternoon golfing with Ethel at the course. William was wrapped up in blankets and laid on the library sofa after lunch, left to sleep off his mysterious ailment in peace with the blinds closed.
Mrs. Brown, entering on tiptoe to see how her son was faring, found him gone.
Mrs. Brown tiptoed in to check on how her son was doing, but found him missing.
“Oh, he’s gone,” she said anxiously to her husband. “I left him so comfortable on the sofa, and told him to try to sleep. Sleep is so important when you’re ill. And now he’s gone—he’ll probably stay away till bedtime!”
“Oh, he’s gone,” she said anxiously to her husband. “I left him so comfortable on the sofa and told him to try to sleep. Sleep is really important when you’re sick. And now he’s gone—he’ll probably be out until bedtime!”
“All right,” said her husband sardonically. “Be thankful for small mercies.”
“All right,” her husband said with a smirk. “Be grateful for the little things.”
Ethel and her esquire returned to tea, and, yielding to the entreaties of the family, who looked upon him as William’s saviour, he stayed to dinner. He[215] spent the evening playing inadequate accompaniments to Ethel’s songs and ejaculating at intervals rapturous expressions of delight. It was evident that Ethel was flattered by his obvious admiration. He stayed till nearly eleven, and then, almost drunk with happiness, he took his leave while the family again thanked him profusely.
Ethel and her companion returned for tea, and, giving in to the family's pleas, who saw him as William’s hero, he stayed for dinner. He[215] spent the evening playing simple accompaniments to Ethel’s songs and occasionally bursting out with expressions of joy. It was clear that Ethel was flattered by his obvious admiration. He stayed until nearly eleven, and then, almost overwhelmed with happiness, he said goodbye while the family thanked him generously once more.
As he walked down the drive with a smile on his lips and his mind flitting among the blissful memories of the evening, an upper window was opened cautiously and a small head peeped out. Through the still air the words shot out——
As he strolled down the driveway with a smile on his face, his thoughts dancing among the happy memories of the evening, an upper window opened slowly and a small head peeked out. Through the calm air, the words rang out——
“Two, mind, an’ with long tails.”
“Two, you know, and with long tails.”
II
“Where did you get it from?” demanded Mr. Brown fiercely.
“Where did you get this?” Mr. Brown demanded fiercely.
William pocketed his straying pet.
William caught his runaway pet.
“A friend gave it me.”
“A friend gave it to me.”
“What friend?”
“What friend?”
“Mr. French. The man what carried me when I was took ill sudden. He gave me it. I di’n’t know it was goin’ to go into your slipper. I wun’t of let it if I’d known. An’ I di’n’t know it was goin’ to bite your toe. It di’n’t mean to bite your toe. I ’spect it thought it was me givin’ it sumthin’ to eat. I expect——”
“Mr. French. The guy who carried me when I got sick all of a sudden. He gave me it. I didn’t know it was going to end up in your slipper. I wouldn’t have let it if I’d known. And I didn’t know it was going to bite your toe. It didn’t mean to bite your toe. I guess it thought I was giving it something to eat. I guess——”
“Be quiet! What on earth did Mr. French give you the confounded thing for?”
“Be quiet! Why on earth did Mr. French give you that annoying thing?”
“I dunno. I s’pect he jus’ wanted to.”
“I don’t know. I suspect he just wanted to.”
“He seems to have taken quite a fancy to William,” said Mrs. Brown.
“He seems to really like William,” said Mrs. Brown.
“He seems to have taken a spite against me,” said Mr. Brown bitterly. “How many of the wretched pests have you got?”
“He seems to have taken a dislike to me,” Mr. Brown said bitterly. “How many of those miserable pests do you have?”
“They’re rats,” corrected William, “White ’uns. I’ve only got two.”
“They're rats,” William corrected, “White ones. I’ve only got two.”
“Good Heavens! He’s got two. Where’s the other?”
“Wow! He's got two. Where's the other one?”
“In the shed.”
“In the shed.”
“Well, keep it there, do you hear? And this savage brute as well. Good Lord! My toe’s nearly eaten off. They ought to wear muzzles; they’ve got rabies. Where’s Jumble? He in the shed, too?” hopefully.
“Well, keep it there, do you hear? And this wild beast as well. Good Lord! My toe’s almost chewed off. They should be muzzled; they’ve got rabies. Where’s Jumble? Is he in the shed, too?” hopefully.
“No. He dun’t like ’em. But I’m tryin’ to teach him to like ’em. I let ’em loose and let him look at ’em with me holdin’ on to him.”
“No. He doesn’t like them. But I’m trying to teach him to like them. I let them loose and let him check them out while I’m holding on to him.”
“Yes, go on doing that,” said Mr. Brown encouragingly. “Accidents sometimes happen.”
“Yes, keep doing that,” Mr. Brown said encouragingly. “Accidents can happen sometimes.”
That night William obeyed the letter of the law by keeping the rats in a box on his bedroom window-sill.
That night, William followed the rules by keeping the rats in a box on his bedroom windowsill.
The household was roused in the early hours of the morning by piercing screams from Ethel’s room. The more adventurous of the pair—named Rufus—had escaped from the box and descended to Ethel’s room by way of the creeper. Ethel awoke suddenly to find it seated on her pillow softly pawing her hair. The household, in their various sleeping attire, flocked to her room at the screams. Ethel was hysterical. They fed her on hot tea and biscuits to steady her nerves. “It was horrible!” she said. “It was pulling at my hair. It just sat there with its pink nose and long tail. It was perfectly horrible!”[217]
The household was awakened in the early hours of the morning by loud screams from Ethel’s room. The more adventurous of the two—named Rufus—had escaped from the box and made his way to Ethel’s room via the vines. Ethel suddenly woke up to find him sitting on her pillow and gently pawing at her hair. The household, still in their various pajamas, rushed to her room in response to the screams. Ethel was in hysterics. They calmed her down with hot tea and biscuits. “It was horrible!” she exclaimed. “It was pulling at my hair. It just sat there with its pink nose and long tail. It was perfectly horrible!”[217]

“Where is the wretched animal?” said Mr. Brown looking round with[218] murder in his eyes.
“Where is the wretched animal?” Mr. Brown said, looking around with[218] murder in his eyes.
“I’ve got it, Father,” piped up William’s small voice at the back of the crowd. “Ethel di’n’t understand. It was playin’ with her. It di’n’t mean to frighten her. It——”
“I’ve got it, Dad,” William’s small voice called out from the back of the crowd. “Ethel didn’t understand. It was just playing with her. It didn’t mean to scare her. It —”
“I told you not to keep them in the house.”
“I told you not to keep them at home.”
Mr. Brown in large pyjamas looked fiercely down at William in small pyjamas with the cause of all the tumult clasped lovingly to his breast. Ethel, in bed, continued to gasp weakly in the intervals of drinking tea.
Mr. Brown in oversized pajamas glared down at William in tiny pajamas, holding the source of all the chaos tightly to his chest. Ethel, in bed, kept gasping weakly between sips of tea.
“They weren’t in the house,” said William firmly. “They were outside the window. Right outside the window. Right on the sill. You can’t call outside the window in the house, can you? I put it outside the house. I can’t help it comin’ inside the house when I’m asleep, can I?”
“They weren’t in the house,” William said confidently. “They were outside the window. Right outside the window. Right on the sill. You can’t call outside the window being in the house, can you? I put it outside the house. I can’t help it comin’ inside the house when I’m asleep, can I?”
Mr. Brown eyed his son solemnly.
Mr. Brown looked at his son with a serious expression.
“The next time I catch either of those animals inside this house, William,” he said slowly, “I’ll wring its neck.”
“The next time I find either of those animals inside this house, William,” he said slowly, “I’ll break its neck.”
When Mr. French called the next afternoon, he felt that his popularity had declined.
When Mr. French called the next afternoon, he sensed that his popularity had decreased.
“I can’t think why you gave William such dreadful things,” Ethel said weakly, lying on the sofa. “I feel quite upset. I’ve got such a headache and my nerves are a wreck absolutely.”
“I can’t figure out why you gave William such awful things,” Ethel said weakly, lying on the sofa. “I feel really upset. I’ve got such a headache and my nerves are completely shot.”
Mr. French worked hard that afternoon and evening to regain his lost ground. He sat by the sofa and talked in low tones. He read aloud to her. He was sympathetic, penitent, humble and devoted. In spite of all his efforts, however, he felt that his old prestige was gone. He was no longer the Man[219] Who Carried William Home. He was the Man Who Gave William the Rat. He felt that, in the eyes of the Brown household, he was solely responsible for Ethel’s collapse. There was reproach even in the eyes of the housemaid who showed him out. In the drive he met William. William was holding a grimy, blood-stained handkerchief round his finger. There was reproach in William’s eyes also. “It’s bit me,” he said indignantly. “One of those rats what you gave me’s bit me.”
Mr. French worked hard that afternoon and evening to make up for his mistakes. He sat by the sofa and spoke in soft tones. He read to her. He was caring, regretful, humble, and devoted. Despite all his efforts, though, he felt like his former reputation was gone. He was no longer the Man[219] Who Carried William Home. He was the Man Who Gave William the Rat. He sensed that, in the eyes of the Brown family, he was entirely responsible for Ethel’s breakdown. There was disappointment even in the gaze of the housemaid who showed him out. As he left, he encountered William. William was holding a dirty, blood-stained handkerchief around his finger. There was resentment in William’s eyes too. “It bit me,” he said angrily. “One of those rats you gave me bit me.”
“I’m awfully sorry,” said Mr. French penitently. Then, with sudden spirit, “Well, you asked for rats, didn’t you?”
“I’m really sorry,” Mr. French said, feeling guilty. Then, with a burst of energy, he added, “Well, you did ask for rats, didn’t you?”
“Yes,” said William. “But not savage ones. I never asked for savage ones, did I? I di’n’t ask for rats what would scare Ethel and bite me, did I? I was jus’ teaching it to dance on its hind legs an’ holding up its front ones for it an’ it went an’ bit me.”
“Yeah,” said William. “But not aggressive ones. I never asked for aggressive ones, did I? I didn’t ask for rats that would scare Ethel and bite me, did I? I was just teaching it to dance on its back legs and holding up its front ones for it, and then it went and bit me.”
Mr. French looked at him apprehensively.
Mr. French looked at him nervously.
“You—you’d better not—er—tell your mother or sister about your finger. I—I wouldn’t like your sister to be upset any more.”
“You—just don’t—uh—tell your mom or sister about your finger. I—I really don’t want your sister to be upset again.”
“Don’t you want me to let ’em know?”
“Don’t you want me to tell them?”
“Er—no.”
“Um—no.”
“Well, what’ll you give me not to?” said William brazenly.
"Well, what will you give me to change my mind?" William said boldly.
Mr. French plunged his hand into his pocket.
Mr. French shoved his hand into his pocket.
“I’ll give you half-a-crown,” he said.
“I’ll give you a shilling and a half,” he said.
William pocketed the coin.
William put the coin away.
“All right!” he said. “If I wash the blood off an’ get my hands dirty nobody’ll notice.”
“All right!” he said. “If I clean the blood off and get my hands dirty, no one will notice.”
Things went well for several days after that. Mr. French arrived the next morning laden with[220] flowers and grapes. The household unbent towards him. Ethel arranged a day’s golfing with him. William spent a blissful day with his half-crown. There was a fair in full swing on the fair ground, and thither William and Jumble wended their way. William had eleven consecutive rides on the merry-go-round. He had made up his mind to have twelve, but, much to his regret, had to relinquish the twelfth owing to certain unpleasant physical sensations. With a lordly air, he entered seven tents in succession and sat gazing in a silent intensity of rapture at the Strong Man, the Fat Woman, the Indiarubber Jointed Boy, the Siamese Twins, the Human Eel, the Man-headed Elephant and the Talking Monkey. In each tent he stayed, silent and enraptured, till ejected by the showman to make room for others who were anxious to feast their eyes upon the marvels. Having now completely recovered from the sensations caused by the merry-go-round, he purchased a large bag of pop-corn and stood leaning against a tent-pole till he had consumed it. Then he purchased two sticks of nougat and with it drank two bottles of ginger-beer. The remaining 4d. was spent upon a large packet of a red sticky mixture called Canadian Delight.
Things went smoothly for several days after that. Mr. French showed up the next morning carrying[220] flowers and grapes. The household relaxed around him. Ethel set up a day of golf with him. William had a fantastic day with his half-crown. There was a fair happening on the fairground, and William and Jumble headed there. William enjoyed eleven rides on the merry-go-round. He had planned to have twelve, but unfortunately had to skip the last one due to some unpleasant physical feelings. With a confident attitude, he entered seven tents in a row, watching in silent awe the Strong Man, the Fat Woman, the Indiarubber Jointed Boy, the Siamese Twins, the Human Eel, the Man-headed Elephant, and the Talking Monkey. In each tent, he stayed quiet and captivated until the showman kicked him out to make space for others eager to see the attractions. Now that he had fully recovered from the ride's effects, he bought a large bag of popcorn and leaned against a tent pole while he finished it. Then he bought two sticks of nougat and paired them with two bottles of ginger beer. He spent the remaining 4d. on a large packet of a red sticky treat called Canadian Delight.
Dusk was falling by this time and slowly, very slowly, William returned home. He firmly refused all food at supper. Mrs. Brown grew anxious.
Dusk was falling by now and slowly, very slowly, William made his way home. He firmly turned down all food at dinner. Mrs. Brown started to get worried.
“William, you don’t look a bit well,” she said. “You don’t feel like you did the other day, do you?”
“William, you don't look well at all,” she said. “You don't feel like you did the other day, do you?”
William met Mr. French’s eye across the table and Mr. French blushed.[221]
William caught Mr. French's eye from across the table, and Mr. French turned red.[221]
“No, not a bit like that,” said William.
“No, not at all like that,” said William.
When pressed, he admitted having gone to the fair.
When asked, he confessed that he had gone to the fair.
“Someone gave me half-a-crown,” he excused himself plaintively. “I jus’ had to go somewhere.”
“Someone gave me a half-crown,” he defended himself sadly. “I just had to go somewhere.”
“It’s perfectly absurd of people,” said Mrs. Brown indignantly, “to give large sums of money to a boy of William’s age. It always ends this way. People ought to know better.”
“It’s completely ridiculous for people,” Mrs. Brown said angrily, “to give large amounts of money to a boy like William. It always turns out this way. People should know better.”
As they passed out from the supper-table, William whispered hoarsely to Mr. French:
As they got up from the dinner table, William whispered harshly to Mr. French:
“It was the half-crown what you give me.”
“It was the half-crown that you gave me.”
“Don’t tell them,” whispered Mr. French desperately.
“Don’t tell them,” Mr. French whispered desperately.
“What’ll you give me not to?”
“What will you give me to not do that?”
Furtively Mr. French pressed a two-shilling piece into his hand.
Secretly, Mr. French slipped a two-shilling coin into his hand.
Glorious vistas opened before William’s eyes He decided finally that Mr. French must join the family. Life then would be an endless succession of half-crowns and two-shilling pieces.
Glorious views opened up before William's eyes. He finally decided that Mr. French should be part of the family. Life would then be an endless flow of half-crowns and two-shilling pieces.
The next day was Sunday, and William went to the shed directly after breakfast to continue the teaching of Rufus, the dancing rat. Rufus was to be taught to dance, the other, now christened Cromwell, was to be taught to be friends with Jumble. So far this training had only reached the point of Cromwell’s sitting motionless in the cage, while in front of it William violently restrained the enraged Jumble from murder. Still, William thought, if they looked at each other long enough, friendship would grow. So they looked at each other each day till William’s arm ached. As yet friendship had not grown.[222]
The next day was Sunday, and William went to the shed right after breakfast to continue teaching Rufus, the dancing rat. Rufus was supposed to learn how to dance, while the other rat, now named Cromwell, was meant to become friends with Jumble. So far, the training had only gotten to the point of Cromwell sitting still in the cage, while William desperately held back the furious Jumble from attacking. Still, William thought, if they stared at each other long enough, friendship would develop. So each day, they looked at each other until William's arm felt sore. So far, no friendship had formed.[222]
“William! It’s time for church.”
“William! Time for church.”
William groaned. That was the worst of Sundays. He was sure that with another half-hour’s practice Rufus would dance and Cromwell would be friends with Jumble. He was a boy not to be daunted by circumstance. He put Rufus in his pocket and put the cage containing Cromwell on the top of a pile of boxes, leaving Jumble to continue the gaze of friendship from the floor.
William groaned. That was the worst kind of Sunday. He was sure that with another half-hour of practice, Rufus would dance and Cromwell would be friends with Jumble. He was a boy who wouldn’t be discouraged by circumstances. He put Rufus in his pocket and placed the cage with Cromwell on top of a stack of boxes, leaving Jumble to keep up the look of friendship from the floor.
He walked to church quietly and demurely behind his family, one hand clutching his prayer-book, the other in his pocket clasping Rufus. He hoped to be able to continue the training during the Litany. He was not disappointed. Ethel was on one side of him, and there was no one on the other. He knelt down devoutly, one hand shading his face, the other firmly holding Rufus’s front paws as he walked it round and round on the floor. He grew more and more interested in its progress.
He walked to church quietly and humbly behind his family, one hand gripping his prayer book and the other in his pocket holding Rufus. He hoped to keep up the training during the Litany. He wasn't disappointed. Ethel was on one side of him, and no one was on the other. He knelt down reverently, one hand shading his face while the other securely held Rufus’s front paws as he walked it around on the floor. He became increasingly interested in its progress.
“Tell William to kneel up and not to fidget,” Mrs. Brown passed down via Ethel.
“Tell William to sit up straight and stop moving around,” Mrs. Brown relayed through Ethel.
William gave her a virulent glance as he received the message and, turning his back on her, continued the dancing lesson.
William shot her a harsh look as he got the message and, turning away from her, continued the dance lesson.
The Litany passed more quickly than he ever remembered its doing before. He replaced the rat in his pocket as they rose for the hymn. It was during the hymn that the catastrophe occurred.
The Litany went by faster than he ever remembered. He put the rat back in his pocket as they stood up for the hymn. It was during the hymn that the disaster happened.
The Browns occupied the front seat of the church. While the second verse was being sung, the congregation was electrified by the sight of a small, long-tailed white creature appearing suddenly upon[223] Mr. Brown’s shoulder. Ethel’s scream almost drowned the organ. Mr. Brown put up his hand and the intruder jumped upon his head and stood there for a second, digging his claws into his victim’s scalp. Mr. Brown turned upon his son a purple face that promised future vengeance. The choir turned fascinated eyes upon it, and the hymn died away. William’s face was a mask of horror. Rufus next appeared running along the rim of the pulpit. There was a sudden unceremonial exit of most of the female portion of the congregation. The clergyman grew pale as Rufus approached and slid up his reading-desk. A choir-boy quickly grabbed it, and retired into the vestry and thence home before his right to its possession could be questioned. William found his voice.
The Browns sat in the front row of the church. While they were singing the second verse, the congregation was shocked by the sudden appearance of a small, long-tailed white creature on[223] Mr. Brown’s shoulder. Ethel’s scream nearly drowned out the organ. Mr. Brown raised his hand, and the intruder jumped onto his head, standing there for a second while digging its claws into his scalp. Mr. Brown shot a furious look at his son, his face turning purple and promising future revenge. The choir looked on in fascination, and the hymn came to a halt. William's face was a mask of horror. Rufus soon appeared, running along the edge of the pulpit. Most of the women in the congregation quickly made a hasty exit. The clergyman turned pale as Rufus approached and climbed up to his reading desk. A choir boy swiftly grabbed it and retreated into the vestry, making his way home before anyone could challenge him. William finally found his voice.
“He’s took it,” he said in a sibilant whisper. “It’s mine! He took it!”
“He’s taken it,” he said in a hissing whisper. “It’s mine! He took it!”
“Sh!” said Ethel.
“Sh!” said Ethel.
“It’s mine,” persisted William. “It’s what Mr. French give me for being took ill that day, you know.”
“It’s mine,” William insisted. “It’s what Mr. French gave me for getting sick that day, you know.”
“What?” said Ethel, leaning towards him.
“What?” Ethel asked, leaning toward him.
The hymn was in full swing again now.
The hymn was in full swing again now.
“He gave it me for being took ill so’s he could come and carry me home ’cause he was gone on you an’ it’s mine an’ that boy’s took it an’ it was jus’ gettin’ to dance an’——”
"He gave it to me because I got sick so he could come and take me home since he liked you, and it’s mine, and that boy took it, and it was just about to dance and——"
“Sh!” hissed Mr. Brown violently.
“Sh!” hissed Mr. Brown angrily.
“I shall never look anyone in the face again,” lamented Mrs. Brown on the way home. “I think everyone was in church! And the way Ethel screamed! It was awful! I shall dream of[224] it for nights. William, I don’t know how you could!”
“I will never be able to look anyone in the face again,” Mrs. Brown complained on the way home. “I think everyone was at church! And the way Ethel screamed! It was horrible! I’ll be dreaming about[224] it for nights. William, I don’t know how you could!”

“Well, it’s mine,” said William. “That boy’d no business to take it. It[225] was gettin’ to know me. I di’n’t mean it to get loose, an’ get on Father’s head an’ scare folks. I di’n’t mean it to. I meant it to be quiet and stay in my pocket. It’s mine, anyway, an’ that boy took it.”
“Well, it’s mine,” William said. “That kid had no right to take it. It was starting to get to know me. I didn't mean for it to get loose and scare people when it landed on Father's head. I didn't intend for that to happen. I wanted it to be quiet and just stay in my pocket. It’s mine, anyway, and that kid took it.”
“It’s not yours any more, my son,” said Mr. Brown firmly.
“It’s not yours anymore, my son,” Mr. Brown said firmly.
Ethel walked along with lips tight shut.
Ethel walked along with her lips pressed tight.
In the distance, walking towards them, was a tall, jaunty figure. It was Mr. French, who, ignorant of what had happened, was coming gaily on to meet them returning from church. He was smiling as he came, secure in his reception, composing airy compliments in his mind. As Ethel came on he raised his hat with a flourish and beamed at her effusively. Ethel walked past him, without a glance and with head high, leaving him, aghast and despairing, staring after her down the road. He never saw Mr. and Mrs. Brown. William realised the situation. The future half-crowns and two-shilling pieces seemed to vanish away. He protested vehemently.
In the distance, walking toward them, was a tall, cheerful figure. It was Mr. French, who, unaware of what had happened, was happily coming to meet them after church. He was smiling as he approached, confident in his warm reception, mentally crafting lighthearted compliments. As Ethel came closer, he tipped his hat with a flourish and smiled widely at her. Ethel walked past him without a glance, holding her head high, leaving him stunned and despairing, staring after her down the road. He didn’t notice Mr. and Mrs. Brown. William understood the situation. The future half-crowns and two-shilling coins seemed to disappear. He protested strongly.
“Ethel, don’t get mad at Mr. French. He di’n’t mean anything! He only wanted to do sumthin’ for you ’cause he was mad on you.”
“Ethel, don’t be upset with Mr. French. He didn’t mean any harm! He just wanted to do something nice for you because he really liked you.”
“It’s horrible!” said Ethel. “First you bringing that dreadful animal to church, and then I find that he’s deceived me and you helped him. I hope Father takes the other one away.”
“It's awful!” Ethel said. “First you bring that terrible animal to church, and then I find out he's tricked me and you helped him. I hope Dad takes the other one away.”
“He won’t,” said William. “He never said anything about that. The other’s learnin’ to be[226] friends with Jumble in the shed. I say, Ethel, don’t be mad at Mr. French. He——”
“He won’t,” said William. “He never mentioned anything about that. The other’s getting to be friends with Jumble in the shed. I say, Ethel, don’t be upset with Mr. French. He——”
“Oh, don’t talk about him,” said Ethel angrily.
“Oh, don’t talk about him,” Ethel said angrily.
William, who was something of a philosopher, accepted failure, and the loss of any riches a future allied with Mr. French might have brought him.
William, who was somewhat of a thinker, accepted failure and the loss of any wealth a future with Mr. French might have offered him.
“All right!” he said. “Well, I’ve got the other one left, anyway.”
“All right!” he said. “Well, I’ve got the other one left, anyway.”
They entered the drive and began to walk up to the front-door. From the bushes came a scampering and breaking of twigs as Jumble dashed out to greet his master. His demeanour held more than ordinary pleasure: it expressed pride and triumph. At his master’s feet he laid his proud offering—the mangled remains of Cromwell.
They walked up the driveway and headed to the front door. Suddenly, from the bushes, Jumble burst out, rustling through the branches to greet his owner. His behavior showed more than just happiness; it radiated pride and victory. At his owner's feet, he proudly presented his offering—the mangled remains of Cromwell.
William gasped.
William was shocked.
“Oh, William!” said Ethel, “I’m so sorry.”
“Oh, William!” Ethel said, “I’m so sorry.”
William assumed an expression of proud, restrained sorrow.
William wore a look of proud, controlled sadness.
“All right!” he said generously. “It’s not your fault really. An’ it’s not Jumble’s fault. P’r’aps he thought it was what I was tryin’ to teach him to do. It’s jus’ no one’s fault. We’ll have to bury it.” His spirits rose. “I’ll do the reel buryin’ service out of the Prayer Book.”
“All right!” he said kindly. “It’s not really your fault. And it’s not Jumble's fault either. Maybe he thought that’s what I was trying to teach him to do. It’s just no one’s fault. We’ll have to bury it.” His mood lifted. “I’ll do the whole burial service from the Prayer Book.”
He stood still gazing down at what was left of Jumble’s friend. Jumble stood by it, proud and pleased, looking up with his head on one side and his tail wagging. Sadly William reviewed the downfall of his hopes. Gone was Mr. French and all he stood for. Gone was Rufus. Gone was[227] Cromwell. He put his hand into his pocket and it came in contact with the two-shilling piece.
He stood still, staring down at what was left of Jumble’s friend. Jumble stood by it, proud and happy, tilting his head and wagging his tail. Sadly, William reflected on the collapse of his hopes. Mr. French and everything he represented were gone. Rufus was gone. Cromwell was gone. He reached into his pocket and felt the two-shilling coin.
“Well,” he said slowly and philosophically, “I’ve got that left anyway.”
“Well,” he said slowly and thoughtfully, “I’ve got that left anyway.”
CHAPTER XII
“JUMBLE”
William’s father carefully placed the bow and arrow at the back of the library cupboard, then closed the cupboard door and locked it in grim silence. William’s eyes, large, reproachful, and gloomy, followed every movement.
William’s dad carefully put the bow and arrow at the back of the library cupboard, then closed the cupboard door and locked it in heavy silence. William’s eyes, big, resentful, and sad, followed every move.
“Three windows and Mrs. Clive’s cat all in one morning,” began Mr. Brown sternly.
“Three windows and Mrs. Clive’s cat all in one morning,” started Mr. Brown seriously.
“I didn’t mean to hit that cat,” said William earnestly. “I didn’t—honest. I wouldn’t go round teasin’ cats. They get so mad at you, cats do. It jus’ got in the way. I couldn’t stop shootin’ in time. An’ I didn’t mean to break those windows. I wasn’t tryin’ to hit them. I’ve not hit anything I was trying to hit yet,” wistfully. “I’ve not got into it. It’s jus’ a knack. It jus’ wants practice.”
“I didn’t mean to hit that cat,” William said sincerely. “I didn’t—honestly. I wouldn’t go around teasing cats. They get so mad at you, cats do. It just got in the way. I couldn’t stop shooting in time. And I didn’t mean to break those windows. I wasn’t trying to hit them. I haven’t hit anything I was actually trying to hit yet,” he said wistfully. “I just haven’t got the hang of it. It’s just a skill. It just needs practice.”
Mr. Brown pocketed the key.
Mr. Brown put the key in his pocket.
“It’s a knack you aren’t likely to acquire by practice on this instrument,” he said drily.
“It’s a skill you probably won’t pick up by practicing on this instrument,” he said dryly.
William wandered out into the garden and looked sadly up at the garden wall. But The Little Girl Next Door was away and could offer no sympathy, even if he climbed up to his precarious seat on the[229] top. Fate was against him in every way. With a deep sigh he went out of the garden gate and strolled down the road disconsolately, hands in pockets.
William walked out into the garden and looked up at the garden wall with sadness. But The Little Girl Next Door was away and couldn’t offer any sympathy, even if he managed to climb to his unstable spot on the[229] top. Fate seemed to be against him in every way. With a heavy sigh, he exited the garden gate and walked down the road feeling down, hands in his pockets.
Life stretched empty and uninviting before him without his bow and arrow. And Ginger would have his bow and arrow, Henry would have his bow and arrow, Douglas would have his bow and arrow. He, William, alone would be a thing apart, a social outcast, a boy without a bow and arrow; for bows and arrows were the fashion. If only one of the others would break a window or hit a silly old cat that hadn’t the sense to keep out of the way.
Life felt empty and uninviting to him without his bow and arrow. Ginger would have his bow and arrow, Henry would have his bow and arrow, Douglas would have his bow and arrow. He, William, would be left out, a social outcast, a boy without a bow and arrow; because bows and arrows were the trend. If only one of the others would break a window or hit a silly old cat that was too oblivious to stay out of the way.
He came to a stile leading into a field and took his seat upon it dejectedly, his elbows on his knees, his chin in his hands. Life was simply not worth living.
He arrived at a fence leading into a field and sat down on it feeling down, with his elbows on his knees and his chin in his hands. Life just didn't seem worth living.
“A rotten old cat!” he said aloud, “a rotten old cat!—and didn’t even hurt it. It—it made a fuss—jus’ out of spite, screamin’ and carryin’ on! And windows!—as if glass wasn’t cheap enough—and easy to put in. I could—I could mend ’em myself—if I’d got the stuff to do it. I——” He stopped. Something was coming down the road. It came jauntily with a light, dancing step, fox-terrier ears cocked, retriever nose raised, collie tail wagging, slightly dachshund body a-quiver with the joy of life.
“A stupid old cat!” he exclaimed, “a stupid old cat!—and it didn’t even get hurt. It—it just made a scene—out of spite, screaming and carrying on! And the windows!—as if glass wasn't cheap enough—and easy to replace. I could—I could fix them myself—if I had the stuff to do it. I——” He paused. Something was coming down the road. It approached cheerfully with a light, dancing step, fox-terrier ears perky, retriever nose raised, collie tail wagging, and a slightly dachshund body quivering with the joy of life.
It stopped in front of William with a glad bark of welcome, then stood eager, alert, friendly, a mongrel unashamed.
It stopped in front of William with a happy bark of welcome, then stood eager, alert, and friendly, a proud mutt.

It gave a little spring and waited, front paws apart and[231] crouching, a waggish eye upraised to William. William broke off a stick from the hedge and threw it. His visitor darted after it with a shrill bark, took it up, worried it, threw it into the air, caught it, growled at it, finally brought it back to William and waited, panting, eager, unmistakably grinning, begging for more.
It bounced a bit and paused, its front paws spread out and[231] crouching, a playful eye looking up at William. William snapped off a stick from the hedge and tossed it. His visitor took off after it with a high-pitched bark, grabbed it, chewed on it, tossed it into the air, caught it, growled at it, and finally brought it back to William, waiting, panting, excited, and clearly smiling, asking for more.
William’s drooping spirits revived. He descended from his perch and examined its collar. It bore the one word “Jumble.”
William's spirits lifted. He got down from his spot and looked at the collar. It had just one word on it: "Jumble."
“Hey! Jumble!” he called, setting off down the road.
“Hey! Jumble!” he shouted, starting down the road.
Jumble jumped up around him, dashed off, dashed back, worried his boots, jumped up at him again in wild, eager friendship, dashed off again, begged for another stick, caught it, rolled over with it, growled at it, then chewed it up and laid the remains at William’s feet.
Jumble jumped around him, dashed away, dashed back, worried at his boots, jumped up at him again in wild, eager friendship, dashed off again, begged for another stick, caught it, rolled over with it, growled at it, then chewed it up and laid the leftovers at William’s feet.
“Good ole chap!” said William encouragingly. “Good ole Jumble! Come on, then.”
“Good old buddy!” said William encouragingly. “Good old Jumble! Come on, then.”
Jumble came on. William walked through the village with a self-conscious air of proud yet careless ownership, while Jumble gambolled round his heels.
Jumble showed up. William strolled through the village with a self-aware mix of pride and nonchalance, while Jumble frolicked around his feet.
Every now and then he would turn his head and whistle imperiously, to recall his straying protégé from the investigation of ditches and roadside. It was a whistle, commanding, controlling, yet withal careless, that William had sometimes practised privately in readiness for the blissful day when Fate should present him with a real live dog of his own. So far Fate, in the persons of his father and mother, had been proof against all his pleading.
Every now and then, he would turn his head and whistle authoritatively to call his wandering protégé back from exploring ditches and the roadside. It was a whistle that was commanding and controlling, yet also nonchalant, one that William had sometimes practiced privately in preparation for the joyful day when Fate would grant him a real live dog of his own. So far, Fate, represented by his father and mother, had resisted all his pleas.
William passed a blissful morning. Jumble[232] swam in the pond, he fetched sticks out of it, he shook himself violently all over William, he ran after a hen, he was chased by a cat, he barked at a herd of cows, he pulled down a curtain that was hanging out in a cottage garden to dry—he was mischievous, affectionate, humorous, utterly irresistible—and he completely adopted William. William would turn a corner with a careless swagger and then watch breathlessly to see if the rollicking, frisky little figure would follow, and always it came tearing eagerly after him.
William had a wonderful morning. Jumble[232] swam in the pond, fetched sticks from it, shook himself off all over William, chased after a hen, was pursued by a cat, barked at a herd of cows, and pulled down a curtain that was hanging out to dry in a cottage garden—he was playful, loving, funny, completely charming—and he totally claimed William as his own. William would stroll around a corner with a casual swagger and then watch breathlessly to see if the playful little figure would follow, and it always came running eagerly after him.
William was rather late to lunch. His father and mother and elder brother and sister were just beginning the meal. He slipped quietly and unostentatiously into his seat. His father was reading a newspaper. Mr. Brown always took two daily papers, one of which he perused at breakfast and the other at lunch.
William arrived quite late to lunch. His dad, mom, older brother, and sister were just starting the meal. He quietly slid into his seat without drawing attention. His dad was reading a newspaper. Mr. Brown always got two daily papers, reading one at breakfast and the other at lunch.
“William,” said Mrs. Brown, “I do wish you’d be in time, and I do wish you’d brush your hair before you come to table.”
“William,” said Mrs. Brown, “I really wish you’d be on time, and I also wish you’d brush your hair before coming to the table.”
William raised a hand to perform the operation, but catching sight of its colour, hastily lowered it.
William raised a hand to make the move, but seeing its color, quickly lowered it.
“No, Ethel dear, I didn’t know anyone had taken Lavender Cottage. An artist? How nice! William dear, do sit still. Have they moved in yet?”
“No, Ethel dear, I didn’t know anyone had taken Lavender Cottage. An artist? How nice! William dear, please sit still. Have they moved in yet?”
“Yes,” said Ethel, “they’ve taken it furnished for two months, I think. Oh, my goodness, just look at William’s hands!”
“Yes,” Ethel said, “they’ve rented it furnished for two months, I believe. Oh my gosh, just look at William’s hands!”
William put his hands under the table and glared at her.
William placed his hands under the table and stared at her.
“Go and wash your hands, dear,” said Mrs. Brown patiently.[233]
“Go wash your hands, sweetheart,” said Mrs. Brown patiently.[233]
For eleven years she had filled the trying position of William’s mother. It had taught her patience.
For eleven years, she had been in the challenging role of being William’s mom. It had taught her patience.
William rose reluctantly.
William got up reluctantly.
“They’re not dirty,” he said in a tone of righteous indignation. “Well, anyway, they’ve been dirtier other times and you’ve said nothin’. I can’t be always washin’ them, can I? Some sorts of hands get dirty quicker than others an’ if you keep on washin’ it only makes them worse an’——”
“They’re not dirty,” he said with a tone of righteous anger. “Well, they’ve been dirtier before and you haven’t said anything. I can’t be always washing them, can I? Some kinds of hands get dirty faster than others, and if you keep washing, it just makes them worse and——”
Ethel groaned and William’s father lowered his paper. William withdrew quickly but with an air of dignity.
Ethel groaned, and William's dad put down his newspaper. William stepped back quickly but with a sense of dignity.
“And just look at his boots!” said Ethel as he went. “Simply caked; and his stockings are soaking wet—you can see from here. He’s been right in the pond by the look of him and——”
“And just look at his boots!” Ethel said as he walked away. “They're completely muddy; and his socks are soaking wet—you can see from here. He’s definitely been in the pond by the look of him and——”
William heard no more. There were moments when he actively disliked Ethel.
William didn't hear anything else. There were times when he really disliked Ethel.
He returned a few minutes later, shining with cleanliness, his hair brushed back fiercely off his face.
He came back a few minutes later, looking freshly clean, his hair slicked back tightly from his face.
“His nails,” murmured Ethel as he sat down.
“His nails,” Ethel whispered as he took a seat.
“Well,” said Mrs. Brown, “go on telling us about the new people. William, do hold your knife properly, dear. Yes, Ethel?”
“Well,” said Mrs. Brown, “keep telling us about the new people. William, please hold your knife properly, dear. Yes, Ethel?”
William finished his meal in silence, then brought forth his momentous announcement.
William finished his meal quietly and then made his important announcement.
“I’ve gotter dog,” he said with an air of importance.
“I've got a dog,” he said with a sense of importance.
“What sort of a dog?” and “Who gave it to you?” said Robert and Ethel simultaneously.
“What kind of dog is it?” and “Who gave it to you?” Robert and Ethel asked at the same time.
“No one gave it me,” he said. “I jus’ got it. It began following me this morning an’ I couldn’t[234] get rid of it. It wouldn’t go, anyway. It followed me all round the village an’ it came home with me. I couldn’t get rid of it, anyhow.”
“No one gave it to me,” he said. “I just got it. It started following me this morning, and I couldn’t[234] shake it off. It wouldn’t leave, anyway. It followed me all around the village and came home with me. I couldn’t get rid of it, no matter what.”
“Where is it now?” said Mrs. Brown anxiously.
“Where is it now?” Mrs. Brown asked anxiously.
“In the back garden.”
“In the backyard.”
Mr. Brown folded up his paper.
Mr. Brown folded his newspaper.
“Digging up my flower-beds, I suppose,” he said with despairing resignation.
“Digging up my flowerbeds, I guess,” he said with a sense of hopeless resignation.
“He’s tied up all right,” William reassured him. “I tied him to the tree in the middle of the rose-bed.”
“Yeah, he's definitely tied up,” William reassured him. “I tied him to the tree in the middle of the flower bed.”
“The rose-bed!” groaned his father. “Good Lord!”
“The rose bed!” his father groaned. “Oh my gosh!”
“Has he had anything to eat?” demanded Robert sternly.
“Has he eaten anything?” Robert asked firmly.
“Yes,” said William, avoiding his mother’s eye. “I found a few bits of old things for him in the larder.”
“Yes,” said William, looking away from his mother. “I found a few old things for him in the pantry.”
William’s father took out his watch and rose from the table.
William's dad took out his watch and stood up from the table.
“Well, you’d better take it to the Police Station this afternoon,” he said shortly.
“Well, you should take it to the police station this afternoon,” he said briefly.
“The Police Station!” repeated William hoarsely. “It’s not a lost dog. It—it jus’ doesn’t belong to anyone, at least it didn’t. Poor thing,” feelingly. “It—it doesn’t want much to make it happy. It can sleep in my room an’ jus’ eat scraps.”
“The police station!” William said hoarsely. “It’s not a lost dog. It— it just doesn’t belong to anyone, at least it didn’t. Poor thing,” he said with feeling. “It— it doesn’t want much to be happy. It can sleep in my room and just eat scraps.”
Mr. Brown went out without answering.
Mr. Brown left without saying anything.
“You’ll have to take it, you know, William,” said Mrs. Brown, “so be quick. You know where the Police Station is, don’t you? Shall I come with you?”
“You’ll need to take it, you know, William,” Mrs. Brown said, “so hurry up. You know where the police station is, right? Should I come with you?”
“No, thank you,” said William hastily.
“No, thank you,” William said quickly.
A few minutes later he was walking down to[235] the Police Station followed by the still eager Jumble, who trotted along, unconscious of his doom.
A few minutes later, he was walking down to[235] the Police Station, followed by the still eager Jumble, who trotted along, unaware of his fate.
Upon William’s face was a set, stern expression which cleared slightly as he neared the Police Station. He stood at the gate and looked at Jumble. Jumble placed his front paws ready for a game and wagged his tail.
Upon William’s face was a serious, stern expression that softened a bit as he got closer to the Police Station. He stopped at the gate and looked at Jumble. Jumble got his front paws ready for a game and wagged his tail.
“Well,” said William, “here you are. Here’s the Police Station.”
“Well,” said William, “here we are. This is the police station.”
Jumble gave a shrill bark. “Hurry up with that stick or that race, whichever you like,” he seemed to say.
Jumble let out a loud bark. “Hurry up with that stick or that race, whatever you prefer,” he seemed to say.
“Well, go in,” said William, nodding his head in the direction of the door.
“Well, go in,” William said, nodding his head toward the door.
Jumble began to worry a big stone in the road. He rolled it along with his paws, then ran after it with fierce growls.
Jumble started to fuss over a big rock in the road. He pushed it with his paws and then chased after it, growling fiercely.
“Well, it’s the Police Station,” said William. “Go in if you want.”
“Well, it’s the police station,” William said. “Go in if you want.”
With that he turned on his heel and walked home, without one backward glance. But he walked slowly, with many encouraging “Hey! Jumbles” and many short commanding whistles. And Jumble trotted happily at his heels. There was no one in the garden, there was no one in the hall, there was no one on the stairs. Fate was for once on William’s side.
With that, he pivoted and walked home without looking back. But he walked slowly, giving plenty of encouraging “Hey! Jumbles” and short, sharp whistles. Jumble happily trotted behind him. There was no one in the garden, no one in the hallway, no one on the stairs. For once, fate was on William’s side.
William appeared at the tea-table well washed and brushed, wearing that air of ostentatious virtue that those who knew him best connected with his most daring coups.
William showed up at the tea table looking clean and well-groomed, exuding that showy sense of righteousness that those who knew him best associated with his boldest exploits.
“Did you take that dog to the Police Station, William?” said William’s father.
“Did you take that dog to the police station, William?” said William’s dad.

“Yes, father,” he said meekly with his eyes upon his plate.[237]
“Yeah, Dad,” he said quietly, looking at his plate.[237]
“What did they say about it?”
“What did they say about it?”
“Nothing, father.”
“Nothing, Dad.”
“I suppose I’d better spend the evening replanting those rose-trees,” went on his father bitterly.
“I guess I should spend the evening replanting those rose bushes,” his father continued bitterly.
“And William gave him a whole steak and kidney pie,” murmured Mrs. Brown. “Cook will have to make another for to-morrow.”
“And William gave him a whole steak and kidney pie,” whispered Mrs. Brown. “The cook will need to prepare another one for tomorrow.”
William coughed again politely, but did not raise his eyes from his plate.
William coughed again politely but kept his eyes on his plate.
“What is that noise?” said Ethel. “Listen!”
“What’s that noise?” Ethel said. “Listen!”
They sat, listening intently. There was a dull grating sound as of the scratching of wood.
They sat, listening closely. There was a dull scraping sound like the scratching of wood.
“It’s upstairs,” said Robert with the air of a Sherlock Holmes.
“It’s upstairs,” Robert said, sounding like a Sherlock Holmes.
Then came a shrill, impatient bark.
Then there was a sharp, eager bark.
“It’s a dog!” said the four of them simultaneously. “It’s William’s dog.”
“It’s a dog!” the four of them said at the same time. “It’s William’s dog.”
They all turned horrified eyes upon William, who coloured slightly but continued to eat a piece of cake with an unconvincing air of abstraction.
They all looked at William in shock, who blushed a little but kept eating a piece of cake with a fake look of distraction.
“I thought you said you’d taken that dog to the Police Station, William,” said Mr. Brown sternly.
“I thought you said you took that dog to the police station, William,” Mr. Brown said sternly.
“I did,” said William with decision. “I did take it to the Police Station an’ I came home. I s’pose it must of got out an’ come home an’ gone up into my bedroom.”
“I did,” William said firmly. “I did take it to the Police Station and then I came home. I guess it must have gotten out and come home and gone up into my bedroom.”
“Where did you leave it? In the Police Station?”
“Where did you put it? At the police station?”
“No—at it—jus’ at the gate.”
"No—just at the gate."
“Robert,” he said, “will you please see that that animal goes to the Police Station this evening?”
“Robert,” he said, “can you please make sure that animal goes to the Police Station this evening?”
“Yes, father,” said Robert, with a vindictive glare at William.
“Yes, Dad,” said Robert, shooting a sharp look at William.
William followed him upstairs.
William went upstairs with him.
“Beastly nuisance!” muttered Robert.
“Such a pain!” muttered Robert.
Jumble, who was chewing William’s door, greeted them ecstatically.
Jumble, who was chewing on William’s door, greeted them excitedly.
“Look!” said William bitterly. “Look at how it knows one! Nice thing to send a dog that knows one like that to the Police Station! Mean sort of trick!”
“Look!” William said bitterly. “Look at how it knows someone! What a nice thing to send a dog that knows someone like that to the Police Station! What a mean trick!”
Robert surveyed it coldly.
Robert examined it coldly.
“Rotten little mongrel!” he said from the heights of superior knowledge.
"Rotten little mutt!" he said from his position of superiority.
“Mongrel!” said William indignantly. “There jus’ isn’t no mongrel about him. Look at him! An’ he can learn tricks easy as easy. Look at him sit up and beg. I only taught him this afternoon.”
“Mongrel!” William exclaimed angrily. “There’s just no way he’s a mongrel. Look at him! And he can learn tricks as easily as anything. Watch him sit up and beg. I just taught him this afternoon.”
He took a biscuit out of his pocket and held it up. Jumble rose unsteadily on to his hind legs and tumbled over backwards. He wagged his tail and grinned, intensely amused. Robert’s expression of superiority relaxed.
He pulled a cookie out of his pocket and held it up. Jumble got up unsteadily on his hind legs and fell over backward. He wagged his tail and grinned, clearly amused. Robert's air of superiority softened.
“Do it again,” he said. “Not so far back. Here! Give it me. Come on, come on, old chap! That’s it! Now stay there! Stay there! Good dog! Got any more? Let’s try him again.”
“Do it again,” he said. “Not so far back. Here! Give it to me. Come on, come on, buddy! That’s it! Now stay right there! Stay there! Good dog! Got any more? Let’s give it another shot.”
During the next twenty minutes they taught him to sit up and almost taught him “Trust” and “Paid for.” There was certainly a charm about Jumble. Even Robert felt it. Then Ethel’s voice came up the stairs.[239]
During the next twenty minutes, they taught him to sit up and almost taught him “Trust” and “Paid for.” There was definitely something charming about Jumble. Even Robert felt it. Then Ethel’s voice echoed up the stairs.[239]
“Robert! Sydney Bellew’s come for you.”
“Robert! Sydney Bellew is here for you.”
“Blow the wretched dog!” said the fickle Robert rising, red and dishevelled from stooping over Jumble. “We were going to walk to Fairfields and the beastly Police Station’s right out of our way.”
“Blow the wretched dog!” said the unreliable Robert, getting up, red-faced and messy from bending over Jumble. “We were supposed to walk to Fairfields, and that awful Police Station is completely out of our way.”
“I’ll take it, Robert,” said William kindly. “I will really.”
“I’ll take it, Robert,” William said kindly. “I really will.”
Robert eyed him suspiciously.
Robert looked at him suspiciously.
“Yes, you took it this afternoon, didn’t you?”
“Yes, you took it this afternoon, right?”
“I will, honest, to-night, Robert. Well, I couldn’t, could I?—after all this.”
“I will, I promise, tonight, Robert. Well, I couldn’t, could I?—after everything that’s happened.”
“I don’t know,” said Robert darkly. “No one ever knows what you are going to do!”
“I don’t know,” Robert said grimly. “No one ever knows what you are going to do!”
Sydney’s voice came up.
Sydney's voice came through.
“Hurry up, old chap! We shall never have time to do it before dark, if you aren’t quick.”
“Hurry up, buddy! We won’t have time to get it done before dark if you don’t move faster.”
“I’ll take him, honest, Robert.”
"I'll take him, I swear, Robert."
Robert hesitated and was lost.
Robert hesitated and got lost.
“Well,” he said, “you just mind you do, that’s all, or I’ll jolly well hear about it. I’ll see you do too.”
“Well,” he said, “just make sure you do, that’s all, or I’ll definitely hear about it. I’ll make sure you do too.”
So William started off once more towards the Police Station with Jumble, still blissfully happy, at his heels. William walked slowly, eyes fixed on the ground, brows knit in deep thought. It was very rarely that William admitted himself beaten.
So William set off again toward the Police Station with Jumble, still blissfully happy, trailing behind him. William walked slowly, his eyes on the ground, brows furrowed in deep thought. It was very rare for William to admit defeat.
“Hello, William!”
“Hi, William!”
William looked up.
William looked up.
Ginger stood before him holding his bow and arrows ostentatiously.
Ginger stood in front of him, showing off his bow and arrows.
“You’ve had your bow and arrow took off you!” he jeered.
“You’ve had your bow and arrow taken away!” he mocked.
William fixed his eye moodily upon him for a[240] minute, then very gradually his eye brightened and his face cleared. William had an idea.
William looked at him gloomily for a[240] minute, then slowly his expression brightened and his face lit up. William had a thought.
“If I give you a dog half time,” he said slowly, “will you give me your bow and arrows half time?”
“If I give you a dog for half the time,” he said slowly, “will you give me your bow and arrows for half the time?”
“Where’s your dog?” said Ginger suspiciously.
“Where's your dog?” Ginger asked, eyeing him with suspicion.
William did not turn his head.
William did not turn his head.
“There’s one behind me, isn’t there,” he said anxiously. “Hey, Jumble!”
“There’s one behind me, isn’t there?” he said nervously. “Hey, Jumble!”
“Oh, yes, he’s just come out of the ditch.”
“Oh, yes, he just came out of the ditch.”
“Well,” continued William, “I’m taking him to the Police Station and I’m just goin’ on an’ he’s following me and if you take him off me I won’t see you ’cause I won’t turn round and jus’ take hold of his collar an’ he’s called Jumble an’ take him up to the old barn and we’ll keep him there an’ join at him and feed him days and days about and you let me practice on your bow and arrow. That’s fair, isn’t it?”
"Well," William went on, "I'm taking him to the police station, and he's just following me. If you take him away from me, I won't see you because I won't turn around. Just grab his collar; he's called Jumble. We'll take him up to the old barn and keep him there, and we'll play with him and feed him for days. You can let me practice with your bow and arrow. That’s fair, right?"
Ginger considered thoughtfully.
Ginger thought deeply.
“All right,” he said laconically.
“Okay,” he said casually.
William walked on to the Police Station without turning round.
William walked to the police station without looking back.
“Well?” whispered Robert sternly that evening.
"Well?" Robert whispered sharply that evening.
“I took him, Robert—least—I started off with him, but when I’d got there he’d gone. I looked round and he’d jus’ gone. I couldn’t see him anywhere, so I came home.”[241]
“I took him, Robert—well, I started off with him, but by the time I got there, he had disappeared. I looked around and he was just gone. I couldn’t see him anywhere, so I came home.”[241]

“Well, if he comes to this house again,” said Robert, “I’ll wring his[242] neck, so just you look out.” Two days later William sat in the barn on an upturned box, chin in hands, gazing down at Jumble. A paper bag containing Jumble’s ration for the day lay beside him. It was his day of ownership. The collecting of Jumble’s “scraps” was a matter of infinite care and trouble. They consisted in—a piece of bread that William had managed to slip into his pocket during breakfast, a piece of meat he had managed to slip into his pocket during dinner, a jam puff stolen from the larder and a bone removed from the dustbin. Ginger roamed the fields with his bow and arrow while William revelled in the ownership of Jumble. To-morrow William would roam the fields with bow and arrow and Ginger would assume ownership of Jumble.
“Well, if he shows up here again,” Robert said, “I’ll wring his[242]neck, so you better watch out.” Two days later, William sat in the barn on an overturned box, resting his chin in his hands while looking down at Jumble. A paper bag with Jumble’s food for the day was next to him. It was his day to care for Jumble. Collecting Jumble’s “scraps” was a task that required a lot of effort and attention. They included a piece of bread William had managed to sneak into his pocket during breakfast, a piece of meat he had gotten away with during dinner, a jam puff he took from the pantry, and a bone he had pulled from the trash. Ginger roamed the fields with his bow and arrow while William enjoyed being in charge of Jumble. Tomorrow, William would roam the fields with the bow and arrow, and Ginger would take over Jumble’s care.
William had spent the morning teaching Jumble several complicated tricks, and adoring him more and more completely each moment. He grudged him bitterly to Ginger, but—the charm of the bow and arrow was strong. He wished to terminate the partnership, to resign Ginger’s bow and arrow and take the irresistible Jumble wholly to himself. He thought of the bow and arrow in the library cupboard; he thought, planned, plotted, but could find no way out. He did not see a man come to the door of the barn and stand there leaning against the door-post watching him. He was a tall man with a thin, lean face and a loose-fitting tweed suit. As his eyes lit upon William and Jumble they narrowed suddenly and his mobile lips curved into a slight, unconscious smile. Jumble saw him first and went towards him wagging his tail. William looked up and scowled ungraciously. The stranger raised his hat.
William had spent the morning teaching Jumble several complicated tricks and finding himself adoring him more with each passing moment. He was bitterly jealous of Ginger, but the allure of the bow and arrow was strong. He wanted to end the partnership, give up Ginger’s bow and arrow, and claim the irresistible Jumble entirely for himself. He thought about the bow and arrow in the library cupboard; he considered, planned, and schemed, but couldn’t find a way out. He didn’t notice a man come to the barn door and lean against the doorpost, watching him. He was a tall man with a thin, gaunt face and a loose-fitting tweed suit. As soon as his eyes fell on William and Jumble, they narrowed sharply and his expressive lips formed a slight, unconscious smile. Jumble noticed him first and approached happily, wagging his tail. William looked up and scowled ungraciously. The stranger tipped his hat.
“Good afternoon,” he said politely, “Do you remember what you were thinking about just then?”
“Good afternoon,” he said politely, “Do you remember what you were thinking about just now?”
William looked at him with a certain interest,[243] speculating upon his probable insanity. He imagined lunatics were amusing people.
William looked at him with some interest,[243] wondering if he was probably insane. He thought that crazy people were entertaining.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Well, if you’ll think of it again and look just like that, I’ll give you anything you like. It’s a rash promise, but I will.”
“Well, if you think about it again and look just like that, I’ll give you anything you want. It’s a risky promise, but I will.”
William promptly complied. He quite forgot the presence of the strange man, who took a little block out of his pocket and began to sketch William’s inscrutable, brooding face.
William quickly agreed. He completely forgot about the strange man, who pulled a small block out of his pocket and started to draw William’s mysterious, brooding face.
“Daddy!”
“Dad!”
The man sighed and put away his block.
The man sighed and set aside his block.
“You’ll do it again for me one day, won’t you, and I’ll keep my promise. Hello!”
“You’ll do it again for me one day, right? And I’ll keep my promise. Hello!”
A little girl appeared now at the barn door, dainty, dark-eyed and exquisitely dressed. She threw a lightning flash at the occupants of the barn.
A little girl stood at the barn door, petite, dark-eyed, and beautifully dressed. She shot a quick glance at the people in the barn.
“Daddy!” she screamed. “It’s Jumble! It is Jumble! Oh, you horrid dog-stealing boy!”
“Daddy!” she yelled. “It’s Jumble! It is Jumble! Oh, you awful dog-stealing kid!”
Jumble ran to her with shrill barks of welcome, then ran back to William to reassure him of his undying loyalty.
Jumble ran to her with excited barks of greeting, then dashed back to William to show him his unwavering loyalty.
“It is Jumble,” said the man. “He’s called Jumble,” he explained to William, “because he is a jumble. He’s all sorts of a dog, you know. This is Ninette, my daughter, and my name is Jarrow, and we’ve taken Lavender Cottage for two months. We’re roving vagabonds. We never stay anywhere longer than two months. So now you know all about us. Jumble seems to have adopted you. Ninette, my dear, you are completely ousted from Jumble’s heart. This gentleman reigns supreme.”
“It is Jumble,” said the man. “He’s called Jumble,” he explained to William, “because he’s a mix of everything. He’s all kinds of a dog, you know. This is Ninette, my daughter, and I’m Jarrow. We’ve rented Lavender Cottage for two months. We’re wandering nomads. We never stay anywhere for more than two months. So now you know all about us. Jumble seems to have taken a liking to you. Ninette, my dear, you’ve been completely replaced in Jumble’s affections. This gentleman is now number one.”
“I didn’t steal him,” said William indignantly.[244] “He just came. He began following me. I didn’t want him to—not jus’ at first anyway, not much anyway. I suppose,” a dreadful fear came to his heart, “I suppose you want him back?”
“I didn’t steal him,” William said angrily.[244] “He just showed up. He started following me. I didn’t want him to—not at first, anyway, not really. I guess,” a terrible fear filled his heart, “I guess you want him back?”
“You can keep him for a bit if you want him, can’t he Daddy? Daddy’s going to buy me a Pom—a dear little white Pom. When we lost Jumble, I thought I’d rather have a Pom. Jumble’s so rough and he’s not really a good dog. I mean he’s no pedigree.”
“You can keep him for a while if you want, right Daddy? Daddy’s going to get me a Pom—a cute little white Pom. When we lost Jumble, I figured I’d prefer a Pom. Jumble’s so rough and he’s not really a good dog. I mean, he’s not purebred.”
“Then can I keep him jus’ for a bit?” said William, his voice husky with eagerness.
“Then can I keep him just for a while?” said William, his voice raspy with excitement.
“Oh, yes. I’d much rather have a quieter sort of dog. Would you like to come and see our cottage? It’s just over here.”
“Oh, yes. I’d definitely prefer a calmer dog. Would you like to come see our cottage? It’s just over here.”
William, slightly bewildered but greatly relieved, set off with her. Mr. Jarrow followed slowly behind. It appeared that Miss Ninette Jarrow was rather a wonderful person. She was eleven years old. She had visited every capital in Europe, seen the best art and heard the best music in each. She had been to every play then on in London. She knew all the newest dances.
William, a bit confused but very relieved, started off with her. Mr. Jarrow trailed behind at a slow pace. It seemed that Miss Ninette Jarrow was quite an impressive person. She was eleven years old. She had been to every capital in Europe, experienced the best art, and listened to the best music in each city. She had attended every play showing in London at the time. She knew all the latest dances.
“Do you like Paris?” she asked William as they went towards Lavender Cottage.
“Do you like Paris?” she asked William as they walked toward Lavender Cottage.
“Never been there,” said William stolidly, glancing round surreptitiously to see that Jumble was following.
“Never been there,” William said flatly, sneaking a glance around to make sure that Jumble was following.
She shook her dark curly head from side to side—a little trick she had.
She shook her dark curly hair from side to side—a little habit she had.
“You funny boy. Mais vous parlez Français, n’est-ce pas?”
“You funny boy. But you speak French, don’t you?”
William disdained to answer. He whistled to[245] Jumble, who was chasing an imaginary rabbit in a ditch.
William ignored the question. He whistled to[245] Jumble, who was chasing an imaginary rabbit in a ditch.
“Can you jazz?” she asked.
“Can you play jazz?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” he said guardedly. “I’ve not tried. I expect I could.”
"I don’t know," he replied cautiously. "I haven't tried. I think I could."
She took a few flying graceful steps with slim black silk-encased legs.
She took a few graceful steps, her slim legs wrapped in black silk.
“That’s it. I’ll teach you at home. We’ll dance it to a gramophone.”
"That’s it. I’ll teach you at home. We’ll dance to a record player."
William walked on in silence.
William walked quietly.
She stopped suddenly under a tree and held up her little vivacious, piquant face to him.
She suddenly stopped under a tree and lifted her lively, sharp face to him.
“You can kiss me if you like,” she said.
“You can kiss me if you want,” she said.
William looked at her dispassionately.
William looked at her coldly.
“I don’t want to, thanks,” he said politely.
“I don’t want to, thanks,” he said kindly.
“Oh, you are a funny boy!” she said with a ripple of laughter, “and you look so rough and untidy. You’re rather like Jumble. Do you like Jumble?”
“Oh, you are a funny guy!” she said with a burst of laughter, “and you look so messy and scruffy. You remind me a bit of Jumble. Do you like Jumble?”
“Yes,” said William. His voice had a sudden quaver in it. His ownership of Jumble was a thing of the past.
“Yes,” William said. There was a sudden tremor in his voice. His ownership of Jumble was a thing of the past.
“You can have him for always and always,” she said suddenly. “Now kiss me!”
“You can have him forever,” she said suddenly. “Now kiss me!”
He kissed her cheek awkwardly with the air of one determined to do his duty, but with a great, glad relief at his heart.
He awkwardly kissed her cheek, like someone determined to fulfill his obligation, but feeling a huge sense of relief in his heart.
“I’d love to see you dance,” she laughed. “You would look funny.”
“I’d love to see you dance,” she laughed. “You would look hilarious.”
She took a few more fairy steps.
She took a few more delicate steps.
“You’ve seen Pavlova, haven’t you?”
"You've seen Pavlova, right?"
“Dunno.”
"Don't know."
“You must know.”
“You need to know.”
“I mustn’t,” said William irritably. “I might[246] have seen him and not known it was him, mightn’t I?”
“I shouldn’t,” William said irritably. “I could[246] have seen him and not realized it was him, right?”
She raced back to her father with another ripple of laughter.
She hurried back to her dad, laughing again.
“He’s such a funny boy, Daddy, and he can’t jazz and he’s never seen Pavlova, and he can’t talk French and I’ve given him Jumble and he didn’t want to kiss me!”
“Daddy, he’s such a funny kid, and he can’t dance, he’s never seen Pavlova, he can’t speak French, and I gave him Jumble but he didn’t want to kiss me!”
Mr. Jarrow fixed William with a drily quizzical smile.
Mr. Jarrow looked at William with a dry, curious smile.
“Beware, young man,” he said. “She’ll try to educate you. I know her. I warn you.”
“Watch out, young man,” he said. “She’ll try to teach you. I know her. I’m warning you.”
As they got to the door of Lavender Cottage he turned to William.
As they reached the door of Lavender Cottage, he turned to William.
“Now just sit and think for a minute. I’ll keep my promise.”
“Now just sit and think for a minute. I’ll stick to my word.”
“I do like you,” said Ninette graciously as he took his departure. “You must come again. I’ll teach you heaps of things. I think I’d like to marry you when we grow up. You’re so—restful.”
“I really like you,” said Ninette kindly as he was leaving. “You have to come back. I’ll teach you so many things. I think I’d like to marry you when we grow up. You’re so—calming.”
William came home the next afternoon to find Mr. Jarrow in the armchair in the library talking to his father.
William came home the following afternoon to find Mr. Jarrow in the armchair in the library chatting with his father.
“I was just dry for a subject,” he was saying; “at my wits’ end, and when I saw them there, I had a Heaven-sent inspiration. Ah! here he is. Ninette wants you to come to tea to-morrow, William. Ninette’s given him Jumble. Do you mind?” turning to Mr. Brown.
“I was really out of ideas,” he was saying; “at my wits’ end, and when I saw them there, I had a brilliant inspiration. Ah! here he is. Ninette wants you to come to tea tomorrow, William. Ninette’s given him Jumble. Do you mind?” he asked Mr. Brown.
Mr. Brown swallowed hard.
Mr. Brown gulped.
“I’m trying not to,” he said. “He kept us all awake last night, but I suppose we’ll get used to it.”[247]
“I'm doing my best not to,” he said. “He kept us all up all night, but I guess we'll just have to get used to it.”[247]
“And I made him a rash promise,” went on Mr. Jarrow, “and I’m jolly well going to keep it if it’s humanly possible. William, what would you like best in all the world?”
“And I made him a rash promise,” continued Mr. Jarrow, “and I’m definitely going to keep it if it’s possible. William, what would you like most in the whole world?”
William fixed his eyes unflinchingly upon his father.
William stared boldly at his father.
“I’d like my bow and arrows back out of that cupboard,” he said firmly.
“I want my bow and arrows back from that cupboard,” he said firmly.
Mr. Jarrow looked at William’s father beseechingly.
Mr. Jarrow looked at William’s father with a pleading expression.
“Don’t let me down,” he implored. “I’ll pay for all the damage.”
“Please don’t let me down,” he pleaded. “I’ll cover all the damages.”
Slowly and with a deep sigh Mr. Brown drew a bunch of keys from his pocket.
Slowly, and with a deep sigh, Mr. Brown pulled a bunch of keys from his pocket.
“It means that we all go once more in hourly peril of our lives,” he said resignedly.
“It means that we all face the risk of losing our lives every hour again,” he said with a sense of resignation.
After tea William set off again down the road. The setting sun had turned the sky to gold. There was a soft haze over all the countryside. The clear bird songs filled all the air, and the hedgerows were bursting into summer. And through it all marched William, with a slight swagger, his bow under one arm, his arrows under the other, while at his heels trotted Jumble, eager, playful, adoring—a mongrel unashamed—all sorts of a dog. And at William’s heart was a proud, radiant happiness.
After tea, William set off down the road again. The setting sun had painted the sky gold. A soft haze covered the countryside. The clear bird songs filled the air, and the hedgerows were bursting with summer. Through it all marched William with a slight swagger, his bow under one arm and his arrows under the other, while Jumble trotted at his heels, eager, playful, and adoring—a proud, mixed-breed dog. A proud, radiant happiness filled William’s heart.
There was a picture in that year’s Academy that attracted a good deal of attention. It was of a boy sitting on an upturned box in a barn, his elbows on his knees, his chin in his hands. He was gazing down at a mongrel dog and in his freckled face was the solemnity and unconscious, eager wistfulness that is the mark of youth. His untidy, unbrushed hair stood up round his face.[248] The mongrel was looking up, quivering, expectant, trusting, adoring, some reflection of the boy’s eager wistfulness showing in the eyes and cocked ears. It was called “Friendship.”
There was a painting in that year’s Academy that grabbed a lot of attention. It showed a boy sitting on an overturned box in a barn, with his elbows on his knees and his chin in his hands. He was looking down at a mixed-breed dog, and on his freckled face was the seriousness and unconscious, eager longing that is typical of youth. His messy, uncombed hair stuck up around his face.[248] The mixed-breed dog was looking up, trembling, full of anticipation, trust, and adoration, reflecting the boy’s eager longing in its eyes and perked ears. It was called “Friendship.”
Mrs. Brown went up to see it. She said it wasn’t really a very good likeness of William and she wished they’d made him look a little tidier.
Mrs. Brown went up to see it. She said it wasn’t really a very good resemblance of William and she wished they’d made him look a bit neater.
THE END
THE END
Transcription Note
Obvious punctuation errors have been corrected without comment.
Obvious punctuation mistakes have been fixed without any comments.
The following typographical errors have been corrected:
The following typing errors have been fixed:
- Page 91: pour forth her toubles. updated to pour forth her troubles.
- Page 159: goin’ an’ given’ it our updated to goin’ an’ givin’ it our
- Page 189: I’m going’ to be p’lite modified to I’m goin’ to be p’lite
- Page 215: me givin’s it transformed to me givin’ it
- Page 244: vous parlez Francais, n’est ce pas? changed to vous parlez Français, n’est-ce pas?
On page 108, the contraction Folks ’ll has been closed up.
On page 108, the contraction Folks ’ll has been tightened up.
The abbreviation d. for penny is sometimes italicised, and sometimes not. This has been retained.
The abbreviation d. for penny is sometimes italicized and sometimes not. This has been kept as is.
All other original spelling and punctuation has been retained.
All other original spelling and punctuation has been retained.
In this text:
Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
- both arm-chair and armchair are used
- both bed-room and bedroom are used
- both bed-time and bedtime are used
- both country-side and countryside are used
- both door-way and doorway are used
- both house-maid and housemaid are used
- both india-rubber and Indiarubber are used
- both kitchen-maid and kitchenmaid are used
- both life-long and lifelong are used
- both mantel-piece and mantelpiece are used
- both open-mouthed and openmouthed are used
- both pop-corn and popcorn are used
- both rose-bud and rosebud are used
- both ship-loads and shiploads are used
Where full-page illustrations fall within paragraphs, they have been moved to the nearest paragraph break.
Where full-page illustrations are located within paragraphs, they have been moved to the nearest paragraph break.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!